A 515701
AND DYKE



18 17
TI SUMUTHUMB
Null
ARTES
SCIENTIA
LIBRARY VERITAS OF THE
YOF MICHIGAN
UNIVERSITY OF MICI
O TTUNUTTUMATATU
TIITTITTIINIT
TIMMTUSINI
211FARARARAALALARIDANANNTUNAMAITOTOHANA
TUEBOR
SULAM-AMCENA
MTOTSITOMINUVITAVOIT
CIRCUMSPICE
VO..99
N LATIPURILE
MUUTMI
HTULUI
MUSIC
TANTA SIMU
THE GIFT OF
Miss Marie Rominger &
Mrs. Mark Covill
UNTILLLLLLLL
ASSIST
MUMMOTUUDUTTU
Wind


H5270
r
i
Aunt
alice
Tee 25th a















WA
WUJUD SINNAR
Anl
RO
Yht
jourges
SABSORD
EN
P. & D.
NED GIVES THE CAPTAINS HIS VIEW OF THE MATTER.–Page 15.


BY PIKE AND DYKE
A TALE OF THE RISE OF THE
DUTCH REPUBLIC
G, A, HENTY
AUTHOR OF "WITH CLIVE IN INDIA,” “THE DRAGON AND THE
RAVEN," "THE YOUNG CARTHAGINIAN,” “WITH LEE IN
VIRGINIA," "CAPTAIN BAYLEY'S HEIR," ETC.
THE MERSHON COMPANY
RAHWAY, N. J.
NEW YORK



GIFT OF
MARIS HOMAGER
;M im. HAZK CQVRI,
PREFACE.
My Deab Lads:
In all the pages of history there is no record of a
struggle so unequal, so obstinately maintained, and so
long contested as that by which the men of Holland
and Zeeland won their right to worship God in their own
way, and also—although this was but a secondary con-
sideration with them—shook off the yoke of Spain and
achieved their independence. The incidents of the
contest were of a singularly dramatic character. Upon
one side was the greatest power of the time, set in mo-
tion by a ruthless bigot, who was determined either to
force his religion upon the people of the Netherlands,
or to utterly exterminate them. Upon the other were
a scanty people, fishermen, sailors, and agriculturalists,
broken up into communities with but little bond of
sympathy, and no communication, standing only on the
defensive, and relying solely upon the justice of their
cause, their own stout hearts, their noble prince, and
their one ally, the ocean. Cruelty, persecution, and
massacre had converted this race of peace-loving workers
into heroes capable of the most sublime self-sacrifices.
Women and children were imbued with a spirit equal
to that of the men, fought as stoutly on the walls, and
died as uncomplainingly from famine in the beleaguered
towns. The struggle was such a long one that I have
found it impossible to recount all the leading events in
5


6
PREFACE.
the space of a single volume; and, moreover, before the
close, my hero, who began as a lad, would have grown
into middle age, and it is an established canon in books
for boys that the hero must himself be young. I have
therefore terminated the story at the murder of William
of Orange, and hope in another volume to continue the
history, and to recount the progress of the war, when
England, after years of hesitation, threw herself into
the fray, and joined Holland in its struggle against the
power that overshadowed all Europe, alike by its ambi-
tion and its bigotry. There has been no need to consult
many authorities. Motley in his great work has ex-
hausted the subject, and for all the historical facts I
have relied solely upon him.
Yours very sincerely,
G. A. Henty.


CONTENTS.
CHAPTER L
The “Good Venture.” ....
CHAPTER IL.
Terrible News......
CHAPTER TIL
A Fight with the Spaniards.....
CHAPTER IV.
Wounded..........
........................
CHAPTER V.
Ned's Resolve .........
71
The Prince of Orange..
............ 112
........... 131
A Dangerous Mission.
CHAPTER VIII.
In the Hands of the Blood-Council.........
............ 147
In Hiding.........
......... 161
CHAPTER X.
A Dangerous Encounter......
..... 186


CONTENTS.
CHAPTER XI.
Saving a Victim...
PAGE
204
CHAPTER XII.
Back with the Prince......
245
CHAPTER XIII.
The Siege of Haarlem.....
CHAPTER XIV.
The Fall of Haarlem......
....... 264
CHAPTER XV.
Ned Receives Promotion...
.. 2833
CHAPTER XVI.
Friends in Trouble......
CHAPTER XVII.
A Rescue........
CHAPTER XVIII.
The Siege of Leyden..
CHAPTER XIX.
In the Queen's Service...
352
CHAPTER XX.
The “Spanish Fury"........
... 371
CHAPTER XXI.
The Siege of Antwerp....
....... 391


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
CHAPTER I.
THE "GOOD VENTURE."
RoTHEBHiTHE in the year of 1572 differed very
widely from the Rotherhithe of to-day. It was then a
scattered village, inhabited chiefly by a seafaring popu-
lation. It was here that the captains of many of the
ships that sailed from the port of London had their
abode. Snug cottages with trim gardens lay thickly
along the banks of the river, where their owners could
sit and watch the vessels passing up and down or
moored in the stream, and discourse with each other
over the heofges as to the way in which they were
handled, the smartness of their equipage, whence they
had come, or where they were going. For the trade of
London was comparatively small in those days, and the
skippers as they chatted together could form a shrewd
guess from the size and appearance of each ship as to
the country with which she traded, or whether she waa
a coaster working the eastern or southern ports.
Most of the vessels, indeed, would be recognized and
the captains known, and hats would be waved and wel-
comes or adieus shouted as the vessels passed. There
was something that savored of Holland in the appear-
ance of Rotherhithe; for it was with the Low Countries


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
that the chief trade of England was carried on; and the
marines who spent their lives in journeying to and fro
between London and the ports of Zeeland, Friesland,
and Flanders, who for the most part picked up the
language of the country, and sometimes even brought
home wives from across the sea, naturally learned
something from their neighbors. Nowhere, perhaps,
in and about London were the houses so clean and,
bright, and the gardens so trimly and neatly kept, as in
the village of Rotherhithe, and in all Rotherhithe not
one was brighter and more comfortable than the abode
of Captain William Martin. '
It was low and solid in appearance; the wooden
framework was unusually massive, and there was much
quaint carving on the beams. The furniture was heavy
and solid, and polished with beeswax until it shone.
The fireplaces were lined with Dutch tiles; the flooring
was of oak, polished as brightly as the furniture. The
appointments from roof to floor were Dutch ; and no
wonder that this was so, for every inch of wood in its
framework and beams, floor and furniture, had been
brought across from Friesland by William Martin in
his ship, the Good Venture. It had been the dowry he
received with his pretty young wife, Sophie Plomaert.
Sophie was the daughter of a well-to-do worker in
wood near Amsterdam. She was his only daughter,
and although he had nothing to say against the English
sailor who had won her heart, and who was chief owner
of the ship he commanded, he grieved much that she
should leave her native land ; and he and her three
brothers determined that she should always bear her
former home in her recollection. They therefore pre-
pared as her wedding-gift a facsimile of the home in
which she had been born and bred. The furniture and


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
framework were similar in every particular, and it
needed only the insertion of the brickwork and plaster
when it arrived. Two of her brothers made the voyage
in the Good Venture, and themselves put the frame-
work, beams and flooring together and saw to the com-
pletion of the house on the strip of ground that William
Martin had purchased on the bank of the river.
Even a large summer-house that stood at the end of
the garden was a reproduction of that upon the bank
of the canal at home; and when all was completed and
William Martin brought over his bride she could almost
fancy that she was still at home near Amsterdam. Ever
since, she had once a year sailed over in her hus-
band's ship, and spent a few weeks with her kinsfolk.
When at home from sea the great summer-house was a
general rendezvous of William Martin's friends in Roth-
erhithe, all skippers like himself, some still on active
service, others, who had retired on their savings ; not
all, however, were fortunate enough to have houses on
the river bank; and the summer-house was therefore
useful not only as a place of meeting but as a lookout
at passing ships.
It was a solidly built structure, inclosed on the land
side but open toward the river, where, however, there
were folding shritters, so that in cold weather it could
be partially closed up, though still affording a sight of
the stream. A great Dutch stove stood in one corner,
and in this in winter a roaring fire was kept up. There
were few men in Rotherhithe so well endowed with this
world's goods as Captain Martin. His father had been
a trader in the city, but William's tastes lay toward the
sea rather than the shop, and as he was the youngest of
three brothers he had his way in the matter. When he
reached the age of twenty-three his father died, and


10 -
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
with his portion of the savings William purchased the
principal share of the Good Venture, which ship he had
a few months before come to command.
When he married he had received not only his house
but a round sum of money as Sophie's portion. With
this he could, had he liked, have purchased the other
shares of the Good Venture; but, being a thorough
sailor, a prudent man, he did not like to put all his eggs
into one basket, and accordingly bought with it a share
in another ship. Three childreu had been born to Wil-
liam and Sophie Martin-a boy and two girls. Edward,
who was the eldest, was at the time this story begins
nearly sixteen. He was an active, well-built young
fellow, and had for five years sailed with his father in
the Good Venture. That vessel was now lying in the
stream a quarter of a mile higher up, having returned
from a trip to Holland upon the previous day.
The first evening there had been no callers, for it was
an understood thing at Rotherhithe that a captain on
his return wanted the first evening at home alone with
his wife and family ; but on the evening of the second
day, when William Martin had finished his work of
seeing to the unloading of his ship, the visitors began
to drop in fast, and the summer-house was well-nigh as
full as it could hold. Mistress Martin, who was now a
comely matron of six-and-thirty, busied herself in seeing
that the maid and her daughters, Constance and Janet,
supplied the visitors with horns of home-brewed beer,
or other strong waters brought from Holland for those
who preferred them.
“ You have been longer away than usual, Captain
Martin," one of the visitors remarked.
“ Yes," the skipper replied. «Trade is but dull, and
though the Good Venture bears a good repute for speed


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
11
and safety, and is seldom kept lying at the wharves for
a cargo, we were a week before she was chartered. I
know not what will be the end of it all. I verily be-
lieve that no people have ever been so cruelly treated
for their conscience's sake since the world began; for
you know it is not against the King of Spain but against
the Inquisition that the opposition has been made. The
people of the Low Countries know well enough it would
be madness to contend against the power of the greatest
country in Europe, and to this day they have borne,
and are bearing, the cruelty to which they are exposed
in quiet despair, and without a thought of resistance
to save their lives. There may have been tumults in
some of the towns, as in Antwerp, where the lowest
part of the mob went into the cathedrals and churches
and destroyed the shrines and images; but as to armed
resistance to the Spaniards, there has been none.
“ The first expeditions that the Prince of Orange made
into the country were composed of German mercenaries,
with a small body of exiles. They were scarce joined
by any of the country-folk. Though, as you know,
they gained one little victory, they were nigh all killed
and cut to pieces. So horrible was the slaughter perpe-
trated by the soldiers of the tyrannical Spanish governor
Alva, that when the Prince of Orange again marched
into the country not a man joined him, and he had to
seemed stunned by despair. Has not the Inquisition
condemned the whole of the inhabitants of the Nether-
lands-save only a few persons specially named-to
death as heretics ? and has not Philip confirmed the
decree, and ordered it to be carried into instant execu-
tion without regard to age or sex? Were three millions
of men, women, and children ever before sentenced to


12
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
death by one stroke of the pen, only because they refused
to change their religion? Every day there are hun-
dreds put to death by the orders of Alva's Blood Coun-
cil, as it is called, without even the mockery of a
trial."
There was a general murmur of rage and horror from
the assembled party.
"Were I her queen's majesty," an old captain said,
striking his fist on the table, " I would declare war with
Philip of Spain to-morrow, and would send every man
who could bear arms to the Netherlands to aid the
people to free themselves from their tyrants."
"Ay, and there is not a Protestant in the land but
would go willingly. To think of such cruelty makes
the blood run through my veins as if I were a lad again.
Why, in Mary's time there were two or three score
burnt for their religion here in England, and we thought
that a terrible thing. But three millions of people t
Why, it is as many as we have got in all these islands!
What think you of this, mates?"
"It is past understanding," another old sailor said.
"It is too awful for us to take in."
"It is said," another put in, "that the King of France
has leagued himself with Philip of Spain, and that the
two have bound themselves to exterminate the Protest-
ants in all their dominions, and as that includes Spain,
France, Italy, the Low Countries, and most of Germany,
it stands to reason as we who are Protestants ought to
help our friends; for you may be sure, neighbors, that
if Philip succeeds in the Low Countries he will never
rest until he has tried to bring England under his rula
also, and to plant the Inquisition with its bonfires and
its racks and tortures here."
An angry murmur of assent ran round the circle.


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
13
.4 We would fight them, you may be sure," Captain
Martin said, "to the last; but Spain is a mighty power,
and all know that there are no soldiers in Europe can
stand against their pikemen. If the Low Countries,
which number as many souls as we, cannot make a stand
against them with all their advantages of rivers, and
swamps, and dykes, and fortified towns, what chance
should we have who have none of these things? What
I say, comrades, is this: we have got to fight Spain—
you know the grudge Philip bears us—and it is far
better that we should go over and fight the Spaniards
in the Low Countries, side by side with the people
th re, and with all the advantages that their rivers and
dykes give, and with the comfort that our wives and
children are safe here at home, than wait till Spain has
crushed down the Netherlands and exterminated the
people, and is then able, with France as her ally, to turn
her whole strength against us. That's what I say."
"And you say right, Captain Martin. If I were the
queen's majesty I would send word to Philip to-morrow
to call off his black crew of monks and inquisitors. The
people of the Netherlands have no thought of resisting
the rule of Spain, and would be, as they have been be-
fore, Philip's obedient subjects, if he would but leave their
religion alone. It's the doings of the Inquisition that
have driven them to despair. And when one hears what
you are telling us, that the king has ordered the whole
population to be exterminated—man, woman, and child
—no wonder they are preparing to fight to the last; for
it's better to die fighting a thousand times, than it is to
be roasted alive with your wife and children!"
"I suppose the queen and her councillors see that if
she were to meddle in this business it might cost her her
kingdom, and us our liberty," another captain said.


14
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
"The Spaniards could put, they say, seventy or eighty
thousand trained soldiers in the field, while, exoept the
queen's own bodyguard, there is not a soldier in Eng-
land; while their navy is big enough to take the fifteen
or twenty ships the queen has, and to break them up to
burn their galley fires."
"That is all true enough," Captain Martin agreed;
"but our English men have fought well on the plains of
France before now, and I don't believe we should fight
worse to-day. We beat the French when they were ten
to one against us over and over, and what our fathers
did we can do. What you say about the navy is true
also. They have a big fleet, and we have no vessels
worth speaking about, but we are as good sailors as the
Spaniards any day, and as good fighters; and though I
am not saying we could stop their fleet if it came sailing
up the Thames, I believe when they landed we should
show them that we were as good men as they. They
might bring seventy thousand soldiers, but there would
be seven hundred thousand Englishmen to meet; and
if we had but sticks and stones to fight with, they would
not find that they would have an easy victory."
"Yes, that's what you think and I think, neighbor;
but, you see, we have not got the responsibility of it.
The queen has to think for us all. Though I for one
would be right glad if she gave the word for war, she
may well hesitate before she takes a step that might
bring ruin, and worse than ruin, upon all her subjects.
We must own, too, that much as we feel for the people
of the Low Countries in their distress, they have not
alwa)'s acted wisely. That they should take up arms
against these cruel tyrants, even if they had no chance
of beating them, is what we all agree would be right and
natural . ^nt when the mob of"Antwerp broke into the


16
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
you living there you would do as others-keep quiet till
the executioners came to drag you away, seeing that did
you, as you say you would, use a knife against a Span-
tering of hundreds of innocent people."
The lad looked down abashed at the reproof, then he
said:
“ Well, father, if I could not rise in arms or slay a
Spaniard and then be killed, I would leave my home
and join the sea beggars under La Marck.”
6 There is more reason in that,” his father replied ;
" though La Marck is a ferocious noble, and his follow-
ers make not very close inquiry whether the ships they
attack are Spanish or those of other people. Still it is
hard for a man to starve; and when time passes and they
can light upon no Spanish merchantmen, one cannot
blame them too sorely if they take what they require
out of some other passing ship. But there is reason at
the bottom of what you say. Did the men of the sea-
coast, seeing that their lives and those of their families
with those dear to them and continually harass the Span-
iards, they could work them great harm, and it would
need a large fleet to overpower them, and that with great
difficulty, seeing that they know the coast and all the
rivers and channels, and could take refuge in shallows
where the Spaniards could not follow them. At present
it seems to me the people are in such depths of despair
that they have not heart for any such enterprise. But
given—some more wholesale butchery than usual will
goad them to madness, or the words of some patriot wake
them into action, and then they will rise as one man and
fight until utterly destroyed, for that they can in the


BY PIRE AND DYKE.
end triumph over Spain is more than any human being
can hope.”
“ Then they must be speedy about it, friend Martin,”
another said. “ They say that eighty thousand have
been put to death one way or another since Alva came
into his government. Another ten years and there will
be scarce an able-bodied man remaining in the Low
Country. By the way, you were talking of the beggars
of the sea. Their fleet is lying at present at Dover, and
it is said that the Spanish ambassador is making grave
complaints to the queen on the part of his master against
giving shelter to these men, whom he brands as not
only enemies of Spain, but as pirates and robbers of the
sea.”
“ I was talking with Master Sheepshanks,” another
mariner put in, “ whose ships I sailed for thirty years,
and who is an alderman and knows what is going on,
and he told me that from what he hears it is like enough
that the queen will yield to the Spanish request. So
long as she chooses to remain friends with Spain openly
whatever her thoughts and opinions may be, she can
scarcely allow her ports to be used by the enemies of
till she and her council resolve that England shall brave
the whole strength of Spain, she cannot disregard the
remonstrances of Philip. It is a bad business, neigh-
bors, a bad business ; and the sooner it comes to an end
the better. No one doubts that we shall have to fight
Spain one of these days, and I say that it were better
to fight while our brethren of the Low Countries can
fight by our side, than to wait till Spain, having exter
minated them, can turn the whole power against us."
There was a general chorus of assent, and then the
subject changed to the rate of freight to the northern


18
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
ports. The grievous need for the better marking of
•hallows and dangers, the rights of seamen, wages, and
other matters, were discussed until the assembly broke
up. Ned's sisters joined him in the garden.
," I hear, Constance," the boy said to the elder, "there
has been no news from our grandfather and uncles since
we have been away."
"No word whatever, Ned. Our mother does not say
much, but I know she is greatly troubled and anxious
about it."
"That she may well be, Constance, seeing neither
quiet conduct nor feebleness nor aught else avail to
protect any from the rage of the Spaniards. You who
stay at home here only hear general tales of the cruel-
ties done across the sea, but if you heard the tales that
we do at their ports they would drive you almost to
madness. Not that we hear much, for we have to keep
on board our ships, and may not land or mingle with
the people; but we learn enough from the merchants
who come on board to see about the landing of their
goods to make our blood boil. They do right to prevent
our landing; for so fired is the sailor's blood by these
tales of massacre, that were they to go ashore they
would, I am sure, be speedily embroiled with the
Spaniards.
"You see how angered these friends of our father are
who are Englishmen, and have no Dutch blood in their
veins, and who feel only because they are touched by
these eruelties, and because the people of the Low
Country are Protestants; but with u? it is different,
our mother is one of these persecuted people, and we
belong to them as much as to England. We have
friends and relations there who may, for aught we
know, have already fallen victims to the cruelty of the
x


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
19
Spaniards. Had I my will I would join the Deggars
of the sea, or I would ship with Drake or Cavendish
and fight the Spaniards in the Indian seas. They say
that there Englishmen are proving themselves better
men than these haughty dons."
"It is very sad," Constance said; "but what can be
done?"
"Something must be done soon," Ned replied gloom-
ily. "Things cannot go on as they are. So terrible is
the state of things, so heavy the taxation, that in many
towns all trade is suspended. In Brussels, I hear,
Alva's own capital, the brewers have refused to brew,
the bakers to bake, the tapsters to draw liquors. The
city swarms with multitudes of men thrown out of em-
ployment. The Spanish soldiers themselves have long
been without pay, for Alva thinks of nothing but blood-
shed. Consequently, they are insolent to their officers,
care little for order, and insult and rob the. citizens in
the streets. Assuredly something must come of this
ere long; and the people's despair will become a mad
fury. If they rise, Constance, and my father does not
say nay, I will assuredly join them and do my best.
"I do not believe that the queen will forbid her sub-
jects to give their aid to the people of the Netherlands;
for she allowed many to fight in France for Conde" and
the Protestants against the Guises, and she will surely
do the same now, since the sufferings of our brothers in
the Netherlands have touched the nation far more
keenly than did those of the Huguenots in France. I
am sixteen now, and my father says that in another
year he will rate me as his second mate, and methinks
that there are not many men on board who can pull
more strongly a rope, or work' more stoutly at the cap-
stan when we heave our anchor. Besides, as wo all


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
talk Dutch as well as English, I should be of more use
than men who know naught of the language of the
country."
Constance shook her head. "I do not think, Ned,
that our father would give you leave, at any rate not
until you have grown up into a man. He looks to
having you with him, and to your succeeding him some
day in the command of the Good Venture, while lie
remains quietly at home with our mother."
Ned agreed with a sigh. "I fear that you are right,
Constance, and that I shall have to stick to my trade of
sailoring; but if the people of the Netherlands rise
against their tyrants, it would be hard to be sailing
backward and forward doing a peaceful trade between
London and Holland while our friends and relatives are
battling for their lives."
A fortnight later, the Good Venture filled up her
hold with a cargo for Brill, a port where the united
Rhine, Waal and Maas flow into the sea. On the day
before she sailed a proclamation was issued by the
queen forbidding any of her subjects to supply De la
Marck and his sailors with meat, bread or beer. The
passage down the river was slow, for the winds were
contrary, and it was ten days afterwards, the 31st of
March, when they entered the broad mouth of the river
and dropped anchor off the town of Brill. It was late
in the evening when they arrived. In the morning an
officer came off to demand the usual papers and docu-
ments, and it was not until nearly two o'clock that a
boat came out with the necessary permission for the
ship to warp up to the wharves and discharge her
carjro.
J'.s-'j£ as Captain Martin was giving the order for the
eajB hire to be manned, a flee*; of some +~-">ty-four


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
21
ships suddenly appeared round the seaward point of the
land.
"Wait a moment, lads," the captain said, " half an
hour will make no great difference in our landing. We
may as well wait and see what is the meaning of this
fleet. They do not look to me to be Spaniards, nor
seem to be a mere trading fleet. I should not wonder
if they are the beggars of the sea, who have been forced
to leave Dover, starved out from the effect of the queen's
proclamation, and have now come here to pick up any
Spaniard they may meet sailing out."
The fleet dropped anchor at about half a mile from the
town. Just as they did so, a ferryman named Koppel-
Btok, who was carrying passengers across from the town
of Maaslandluis, a town on the opposite bank a mile and
a half away, was passing close by the Good Venture.
"What think you of yon ships?" the ferryman
shouted to Captain Martin.
"I believe they must be the beggars of the sea," the
captain replied. "An order had been issued before I
left London that they were not to be supplied with
provisions, and they would therefore have had to put
out from Dover. This may well enough be them."
An exclamation of alarm broke from the passengers,
for the sea beggars were almost as much feared by their
own countrymen as by the Spaniards, the latter having
spared no pains in spreading tales to their disadvantage.
As soon as the ferryman had landed his passengers he
rowed boldly out toward the fleet, having nothing of
which he could be plundered, and being secretly well
disposed toward the beggars. The first ship he hailed
was that commanded by William de Blois, Lord of
Treslong, who was well known at Brill, where ^i-fathel
had at one time been governor.


12
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
His brother had been executed by the Duke of Alva
four years before, and he had himself fougbt by the
side of Count Louis of Nassau, brother to the Prince of
Orange, in the campaign that had terminated so disas-
trously, and though covered with wounds had been one
of the few who had escaped from the terrible carnage
that followed the defeat at Jemmingen. After that dis-
aster he had taken to the sea, and was one of the most
famous of the captains of De la Marck, who had received
a commission of admiral from the Prince of Orange.
"We are starving, Koppelstok; can you inform us
how we can get some food? We have picked up two
Spanish traders on our way here from Dover, but our
larders were emptied before we sailed, and we found but
scant supply on board our prizes."
"There is plenty in the town of Brill," the ferryman
said; "but none that I know of elsewhere. That Eng-
lish brig lying there at anchor may have a few loaves
on board."
"That will not be much," William de Blois replied,
"among five hundred men, still it will be better than
nothing. Will you row and ask them if they will sell
to us?"
"You had best send a strongly armed crew," Koppel-
stok replied. "You know the English are well disposed
toward us, and the captain would doubtless give you all
the provisions he had to spare; but to do so would be
to ruin him with the Spaniards, who might confiscate
his ship. It were best that you should make a show of
force, so that he could plead that he did but yield to
necessity."
Accordingly a boat with ten men rowed to the brig,
Koppelstok accompanying it. The latter climbed on to
the deck


BY PIKE AND DYKTS. 23
"We mean you no harm, captain," he said; "but the
men on board these ships are well-nigh starving. The
Sieur de Treslong has given me a purse to pay for all
that you can sell us, but thinking that you might be
blamed for having dealings with him by the authorities
of the town, he sent these armed men with me in order
that if questioned you could reply that they came for-
cibly on board."
"I will willingly let you have all the provisions I
have on board," Captain Martin said; "though these
will go but a little way among so many, seeing that I
only carry stores sufficient for consumption on board
during my voyages."
A cask of salt beef was hoisted up on deck, with a
sack of biscuits, four cheeses, and a side of bacon. Cap-
tain Martin refused any payment.
"No," he said, " my wife comes from these parts, and
my heart is with the patriots. Will you tell Sieur de
Treslong that Captain Martin of the Good Venture is
happy to do the best in his power for him and his brave
followers. That, Ned," he observed, turning to his son
as the boat rowed away, " is a stroke of good policy.
The value of the goods is small, but just at this moment
they are worth much to those to whom I have given
them. In the first place, you see, we have given aid to
the good cause, in the second we have earned the grati-
tude of the beggars of the sea, and I shall be much more
comfortable if I run among them in the future than I
should have done in the past. The freedom to come
and go without molestation by the sea beggars is cheaply
purchased at the price of provisions which do not cost
many crowns."
On regaining the Sieur de Treslong's ship some of the
provisions were at once served out among the men, and


24
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
the rest sent off among other ships, and William de
Blois took Koppelstok with him on hoard the admiral's
vessel.
"Well, De Blois, what dp you counsel in this extrem-
ity?" De la Marck asked.
"I advise," the Lord of Treslong replied, " that we
at once send a message to the town demanding its sur-
render."
"Are j'ou joking or mad, Treslong?" the admiral
asked in surprise. "Why we can scarce muster four
hundred men, and the town is well walled and fortified."
"There are no Spanish troops here, admiral, and if we
put a bold front on the matter we may frighten the
burghers into submission. This man says he would be
willing to carry the summons. He says the news as to
who we are has already reached them by some passen-
gers he landed before he came out, and he doubts not
they are in a rare panic."
"Well, we can try," the admiral said, laughing;
"it is clear we must eat, even if we have to fight
for it; and hungry as we all are, we do not want to
wait."
Treslong gave his ring to Koppelstok to show as his
authority, and the fisherman at once rowed ashore. Stat-
ing that the beggars of the sea were determined to take
the town, lie made his way through the crowd of inhabit-
ants who had assembled at the landing-place, and then
pushed on to the town-hall, where the magistrates were
assembled. He informed them that he had been sent by
the Admiral of the Fleet and the Lord of Treslong, who
was well known to them, to demand that two commis-
sioners should be sent out to them on behalf of the city
to confer with him. The only object of those who sent
him was to free the land from the crushing taxes, and


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
25
to overthrow the tyranny of Alva and the Spaniards.
He was asked by the magistrates what force De la Mai ck
had at his disposal, and replied carelessly that he could
not say exactly, but that there might be five thousand
in all.
This statement completed the dismay that had been
caused at the arrival of the fleet. The magistrates agreed
that it would be madness to resist, and determined to fly
at once. With much difficulty two of them were per-
suaded to go out to the ship as deputies, and as soon as
they set off most of the leading burghers prepared in-
stantly for flight. The deputies on arriving on board
were assured that no injury was intended to the citizens
or private property, but only the overthrow of Alva's
government, and two hours were given them to decide
Upon the surrender of the town.
During this two hours almost all the inhabitants left
the town, taking with them their most valuable property.
At the expiration of the time, the beggars landed. A
few of those remaining in the city made a faint attempt
at resistance; but Treslong forced an entrance by the
southern gate, and De la Marck made a bonfire against
the northern gate and then battered it down with the
end of an old mast. Thus the patriots achieved the
capture of the first town, and commenced the long war
that was to end only with the establishment of the Free
Republic of the Netherlands. No harm was done to
such of the inhabitants of the town as remained. The
conquerors established themselves in the best of the de-
serted houses; they then set to work to plunder the
churches. The altars and images were all destroyed;
the rich furniture, the sacred vessels, and the gorgeous
vestments were appropriated to private use. Thirteen
unfortunates, among them some priests who had been


26
BY PIES AND DYKB.
unable to effect their escape, were seized and put to
death by De la Marck.
He had received the strictest orders from the Prince
of Orange to respect the ships of all neutral nations, and
to behave courteously and kindly to all captives he
might take. Neither of these injunctions were obeyed.
De la Marck was a wild and sanguinary noble; he had
taken a vow upon hearing of the death of his relative,
the Prince of Egmont, who had been executed by Alva,
that he would neither cut his hair nor his beard until
that murder should be revenged, and had sworn to
wreak upon Alva and upon Popery the deep vengeance
that the nobles and peoples of the Netherlands owed
them. This vow he kept to the letter, and his ferocious
conduct to all priests and Spaniards who fell into his
hands deeply sullied the cause for which he fought.
Upon the day after the capture of the city, the Good
Venture went into the port. The inhabitants, as soon
as they learned that the beggars of the sea respected the
life and property of the citizens, returned in large num-
bers, and trade was soon re-established. Having taken
the place, and secured the plunder of the churches and
monasteries, De la Marck would have sailed away upon
other excursions had not the Sieur de Treslong pointed
out to him the importance of Brill to the cause, and per-
suaded him to hold the place until he heard from the
Prince of Orange.


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
27
CHAPTER II.
TESEIBLE HEWS.
A FEW days after Brill had been so boldly captured.
Count Bossu advanced from Utrecht against it. The
»ea beggars, confident as they were as to their power of
meeting the Spaniards on the seas, knew that on dry
land they were no match for the well-trained pikemen;
they therefore kept within the walls. A carpenter,
however, belonging to the town, who had long been a
secret partisan of the Prince of Orange, seized an axe,
dashed into the water, and swam to the sluice and burst
open the gates with a few sturdy blows. The sea
poured in and speedily covered the land on the nortii
side of the city.
The Spaniards advanced along the dyke to the south-
ern gate, but the sea beggars had hastily moved most of
the cannon on the wall to that point, and received the
Spaniards with so hot a fire that they hesitated. In the
meantime the Lord of Treslong and another officer had
rilled two boats with men and rowed out to the ships
that had brought the enemy, cut some adrift, and set
others on fire. The Spaniards at the southern gate lost
heart; they were exposed to a hot fire, which they were
unable to return. On one side they saw the water
rapidly rising above the level of the dyke on which they
stood, on the other they perceived their only means of
retreat threatened. They turned, and in desperate
haste r "treated along the causeway now under water.


88
BY PIKE AND BY KB.
In then. haste many slipped off the road an., were
drowned, others fell and were smothered in the water,
and the rest succeeded in reaching such of the vessels
as were still untouched, and with all speed returned to
Utrecht.
From the highest point of the masts to which they
could climb, Captain Martin, Ned and the crew watched
the struggle. Ned had begged his father to let him go
along the walls to the south gate to see the conflict, but
Captain Martin refused.
"We know not what the upshot of the business may
be," he said. "If the Spaniards, which is likely enough,
take the place, they will slaughter all they meet, and
will not trouble themselves with questioning any one
whether he is a combatant or a spectator. Besides, when
they have once taken the town, they will question all
here, and it would be well that I should be able to say
that not only did we hold ourselves neutral in the affair,
but that none of my equipage had set foot on shore to-
day. Lastly, it is my purpose and hope if the Spaniards
capture the place, to take advantage of the fact that all
will be absorbed in the work of plunder, and to slip my
hawsers and make off. Wind and tide are both favor-
able, and doubtless the crews of their ships will, for the
most part, land to take part in the sack as soon as the
town is taken."
However, as it turned out, there was no need of these
precautions; the beggars were victorious and the Span-
iards in full flight, and great was the rejoicing in Brill
at this check which they had inflicted upon their
oppressors.
Bossu, retiring from Brill, took his way toward Rot-
terdam. He found its gates closed; the authorities
refused 4 r. submit to his demands or to admit a garrison.


so
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
ramparts and discharged the guns. A sudden panto
seized the Spaniards, and the whole fleet sailed away at
once in the direction of Middelburg.
The governor of the island next day arrived at Flush-
ing and was at once admitted. He called the citizens
together to the market-place and there addressed them,
beseeching them to return to their allegiance, assuring
them that if they did so the king, who was the best-
natured prince in all Christendom, would forget and
forgive their offenses. The effect of the governor's
oratory was sadly marred by the interruptions of De
Herpt and his adherents, who reminded the people of the
fate that had befallen other towns that had revolted, and
scoffed at such good nature as the king displayed in the
scores of executions daily taking place throughout the
country.
The governor, finding his efforts unavailing, had left
the town, and as soon as he did so the messenger was
sent off to Brill, saying that the inhabitants of Flush-
ing were willing to provide arms and ammunition if
they would send them men experienced in partisan
warfare. Two hundred of the beggars, under the com-
mand of Treslong, accordingly started the next day for
Flushing. The Good Venture threw off her hawsers
from the wharf at about the same time that these were
starting, and for some time kept company with them.
"Did one ever see such a wild crew?" Captain
Martin said, shaking his head. M Never, I believe, did
such a party set out upon a warlike adventure."
The appearance of Treslong's followers was indeed ex-
traordinary. Every man was attired in the gorgeous
vestments of the plundered churches—in gold and em-
broidered cassocks, glittering robes, or the somber cowls
and garments of Capuchin friars. As they sailed along


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
31
their wild sea songs rose in the air, mingled with shouts
for vengeance on the Spaniards and the Papacy.
"One would not think that this ribald crew could
fight," Captain Martin went on; "but there is no doubt
they will do so. They must not be blamed altogether;
they are half maddened by the miseries and cruelties
endured by their friends and relations at the hands of
the Spaniards. I knew that when at last the people
rose the combat would be a terrible one, and that
they would answer cruelty by cruelty, blood by blood.
The Prince of Orange, as all men know, is one of the
most clement and gentle of rulers. All his ordinances
enjoin gentle treatment of prisoners, and he has promised
every one over and over again complete toleration in
the exercise of religion; but though he may forgive and
forget, the people will not.
"It is the Catholic church that has been their op-
pressor. In its name tens of thousands have been
murdered, and I fear that the slaughter of those priests
at Brill is but the first of a series of bloody reprisals
that will take place wherever the people get the upper
hand."
A fresh instance of this was shown a few hours after
the Good Venture put into Flushing. A ship arrived
in port, bringing with it Pacheco, the Duke of Alva's
chief engineer, an architect of the highest reputation.
He had been despatched by the duke to take charge of
the new works that the soldiers had been sent to ex-
ecute, and ignorant of what had taken place he landed
at the port. He was at once seized by the mob. An
officer, willing to save his life, took him from their
hands and conducted him to the prison; but the popu-
lace were clamorous for his blood, and Treslong was
willing enough to satisfy them and to avenge upon


33
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
Alva's favorite officer the murder of his brother by
Alva's orders. The unfortunate officer was therefore
condemned to be hung, and the sentence was carried
into effect the same day.
A few days later an officer named Zeraerts arrived at
Flushing with a commission from the Prince of Orange
as Governor of the Island of Walcheren. He was
attended by a small body of French infantry, and the
force under his command speedily increased; for as
soon as it was known in England that Brill and Flush-
ing had thrown off the authority of the Spaniards, vol-
unteers from England began to arrive in considerable
numbers to aid their fellow-Protestants in the struggle
before them.
The Good Venture had stayed only a few hours in
Flushing. In the present condition of affairs there was
no chance of obtaining a cargo there, and Captain
Martin therefore thought it better not to waste time,
but to proceed at once to England in order to learn the
intention of the merchants for whom he generally
worked as to what could be done under the changed
state of circumstances that had arisen.
Every day brought news of the extension of the
rising. The Spanish troops lay for the most part in
Flanders, and effectually deterred the citizens of the
Flemish towns from revolting; but throughout Holland,
Zeeland and Friesland the flame of revolt spread rapidly.
The news that Brill and Flushing had thrown off the
Spanish yoke fired every heart. It was the signal for
which all had been so long waiting. They knew how
desperately Spain would strive to regain her grip upon
the Netherlands, how terrible would be her vengeance
if she conquered; but all felt that it was better to die
swopl in hand than to be murdered piecemeal. And


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
88
accordingly town after town rose, expelled the author-
ities appointed by Spain and the small Spanish garrisons,
and in three months after the rising of Brill the greater
part of the maritime provinces were free. Some towns,
however, still remained faithful to Spain. Prominent
among these was Amsterdam, a great trading city,
which feared the ruin that opposition to Alva might
bring upon it, more than the shame of standing aloof
when their fellow-countrymen were fighting for freedom
and the right to worship God in their own way.
On the 23d of May, Louis of Nassau, with a body of
troops from France, captured the important town of
Mons by surprise, but was at once beleaguered there by
a Spanish army. In June the States of Holland as-
sembled at Dort and formally renounced the authority
of the Duke of Alva, and declared the Prince of Orange,
the royally-appointed stadtholder, the only legal repre-
sentative of the Spanish crown in their country; and in
reply to an eloquent address of Sainte Aldegonde, the
prince's representative, voted a considerable sum of
money for the payment of the army the prince was
raising in Germany. On the 19th of June a serious
misfortune befell the patriot cause. A reinforcement
of Huguenot troops, on the way to succor the garrison
of Mons, were met and cut to pieces by the Spaniards,
and Count Louis, who had been led by the French king
to expect ample succor and assistance from him, was
left to his fate.
On the 7th of July the Prince of Orange crossed the
Rhine with fourteen thousand foot and seven thousand
horse. He advanced but a short distance when the
troops mutinied in consequence of their pay being in
arrears, and he was detained four weeks until the cities
of Holland guaranteed their payment for three months.
3


84
BY PIKE AND DYKK
A few cities opened their gates to him, but they were
for the most part unimportant places, and Mechlin was
the only large town that admitted his troops. Still he
pressed on toward Mons, expecting daily to be joined
by twelve thousand French infantry and three thousand
cavalry under the command of Admiral Coligny.
The prince, who seldom permitted himself to be san-
guine, believed that the goal of his hopes was reached,
and that he should now be able to drive the Spaniards
from the Netherlands. But as he was marching forward
he received tidings that showed him that all his plans
were shattered, and that the prospects were darker than
they had ever before been. While the King of France
had throughout been encouraging the revolted Nether-
lands, and had authorized his minister to march with an
army to their assistance, he was preparing for a deed
that would be the blackest in history, were it not that
its horrors are less appalling than those inflicted upon
the captured cities of the Netherlands by Alva. On
St. Bartholomew's eve there was a general massacre of
the Protestants in Paris, followed by similar massacres
throughout France, the number of victims being vari-
ously estimated at from twenty-five to a hundred
thousand.
Protestant Europe was filled with horror at this terrible
crime. Philip of Spain was filled with equal delight.
Not only was the danger that seemed to threaten him in
the Netherlands at once and forever, as he believed, at
an end, but he saw in this destruction of the Protestants
of France a great step in the direction he had so much
at heart—the entire extirpation of heretics throughout
Europe. He wrote letters of the warmest congratula-
tion to the King of France, with whom he had formerly
been at enmity; while the pope, accompanied by his


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
So
©ardinals, went to the church of St. Mark to render
thanks to God for the grace thus singularly vouchsafed
to the Holy See and to all Christendom.
To the Prince of Orange the news came as a thunder-
clap. His troops wholly lost heart, and refused to keep
the field. The prince himself- almost lost his life at the
hands of the mutineers, and at last, crossing the Rhine,
he disbanded his army and went almost alone to Holland
to snare the fate of the provinces that adhered to him.
He went there expecting and prepared to die. "There
I will make my sepulcher," was his expression in the
letter in which he announced his intention to his brother.
Count Louis of Nassau had now nothing left before him
but to surrender. His soldiers, almost entirely French,
refused any longer to resist, now that the king had
changed his intentions, and the city was surrendered, the
garrison being allowed to retire with their weapons.
The terms of the capitulation were so far respected;
but instead of the terms respecting the townspeople be-
ing adhered to, a council of blood was set up, and for
many months from ten to twenty of the inhabitants
were hanged, burned, or beheaded every day. The news
of the massacre of St. Bartholomew, of the treachery of
the King of France toward the inhabitants of the Nether-
lands, and of the -horrible cruelties perpetrated upon
the inhabitants of Mechlin and other towns that had
opened their gates to the Prince of Orange, excited the
most intense indignation among the people of England.
The queen put on mourning, but was no more in-
clined than before to render any really efficient aid to the
Netherlands. She allowed volunteers to pass over, fur-
nished some meager sums of money, but held aloof from
any open participation in the war; for if before, when
France was supposed to be favorable to the Netherlands


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
and hostile to Spain, she felt unequal to a war with the
latter power, still less could she hope to cope with Spain
when the deed of St. Bartholomew had re-united the
two Catholic monarchs.
Captain Martin, married to a native of the Nether-
lands, and mixing constantly with the people in his
trade, was naturally ardent, even beyond the majority
of his countrymen, in their cause, and over and^ over
again declared that were he sailing by when a sea-fight
was going on between the Dutch and the Spaniards, he
would pull down his English flag, hoist that of Holland,
and join in the fray; and Ned, as was to be expected,
shared to the utmost his father's feelings on the subject.
Early in September the Good Venture started with a
cargo for Amsterdam, a city that almost alone in Hol-
land adhered to the Spanish cause.
Sophie Martin was pleased when she heard that this
was the ship's destination; for she was very anxious as
to the safety of her father and brothers, from whom she
had not heard for a long time. Postage was dear and
mails irregular. Few letters were written or received
by people in England, still more seldom letters sent
across the sea. There would, therefore, under the ordi-
nary circumstances, have been no cause whatever for
uneasiness had years elasped without news coming from
Amsterdam; and, indeed, during her whole married life
Sophie Martin had only received one or two letters by
post from her former home, although many communica-
tions had been brought by friends of her husband's trad-
ing there. But as many weeks seldom passed without
the Good Venture herself going into Amsterdam, for
that town was one of the great trading centers of Hol-
land, there was small occasion for letters to pass. It
happ^-'A, however, that from one cause ov another,


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
87
eighteen months had passed since Captain Martin's
business had taken him to that port, and no letter had
come either by post or hand during that time.
None who had friends in the Netherlands could feel
assured that these must, either from their station or
qualities, be safe from the storm that was sweeping over
the country. The poor equally with the rich, the artisan
equally with the noble, was liable to become a victim of
Alva's Council of Blood. The net was drawn so as to
catch all classes and conditions; and although it was
upon the Protestants that his fury chiefly fell, the
Catholics suffered too, for pretexts were always at hand
upon which these could also be condemned.
The Netherlands swarmed with spies and informers,
and a single unguarded expression of opinion was
sufficient to send a man to the block. And, indeed, in
a vast number of cases, private animosity was the cause
of the denunciation; for any accusation could be safely
made where there was no trial and the victims were
often in complete ignorance as to the nature of the sup-
posed crime for which they were seized and dragged
away to execution.
When the vessel sailed Sophie Martin gave her hus-
band a letter to her father and brothers, begging them
to follow the example of thousands of their countrymen,
and to leave the land where life and property were no
longer safe, and to come over to London. They would
have no difficulty in procuring work there, and could
establish themselves in business and do as well as they
had been doing at home.
They had, she knew, money laid by in London; for
after the troubles began her father had sold off the houses
and other .property he had purchased with his savings,
and had transmitted the result to England by her hu»


33
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
band, who had intrusted it for investment to a, leading
tatizen with whom he did business. As this represented
not only her father's accumulations but those of her
brothers who worked as partners with him, it amounted
to a sum that in those days was regarded as consider-
able.
"I feel anxious, Ned," Captain Martin said as he
sailed up the Zuider-Zee toward the city, "as to what
has befallen your grandfather and uncles. I have always
made the best of the matter to your mother, but I cannot
eonceal from myself that harm may have befallen them.
It is strange that no message has come to us through
any of our friends trading with the town, for your uncles
know many of my comrades and can see their names in
the shipping lists when they arrive. They would have
known how anxious your mother would be at the news
of the devil's work that is going on here, and, being
always tender and thoughtful for her, would surely have
sent her news of them from time to time as they had a
chance. I sorely fear that something must have hap-
pened. Your uncles are prudent men, going about their
work and interfering with none; but they are men, too,
who speak their mind, and would not, like many, make
a false show of affection when they feel none.
"Well, well; we shall soon know. As soon as the
ship is moored and my papers are declared in order, you
and I will go over to Voidwyk and see how they are
faring. I think not that they will follow your mother's
advice and sail over with us; for it was but the last
time I saw them that they spoke bitterly against the
emigrants, and said that every man who could bear arms
should, however great his danger, wait and bide the
time until there was a chance to strike for his religion
ant! yonntt3r. They are sturdy men these ^ '"hmea,


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
•nd not readily turaed from an opinion they have taken
up, and although I shall do my best to back up your
mother's letter by my arguments, I have but small hope
that I shall prevail with them."
In the evening they were moored alongside the quays
of Amsterdam, at that time one of the busiest cities in
Europe. Its trade was great, the wealth of its citizens
immense. It contained a large number of monasteries,
its authorities were all Catholics and devoted to the cause
of Spain, and although there were a great many well-
wishers to the cause of freedom within its walls, these
were powerless to take action, and the movement which
after the capture of Brill and Flushing, had caused al-
most all the towns of Holland to declare for the Prince
of Orange, found no echo in Amsterdam. The vessel
anchored outside the port, and the next morning, after
their papers were examined and found in order, she
ranged up alongside the crowded tiers of shipping.
Captain Martin went on shore with Ned, visited the
merchants to whom his cargo was consigned, and told
them that he should begin to unload the next day.
He then started with Ned to walk to Vordwyk, which
lay two miles away. On reaching the village they stop,
ped suddenly. The roof of the house they had so often
visited was gone, its walls blackened by fire. After the
first exclamation of surprise and regret they walked
forward until opposite the ruin, and stood gazing at it.
Then Captain Martin stepped up to a villager, who was
standing at the door of his shop, and asked him when
did this happen, what had become of the old man
Plomaert?
"You are his son-in-law, are you not ?" the man asked
in reply. "I have seen you here at various times."
Captain Martin nodded. The man looked round cau-


40
Br PIKE JlND DYKE.
tiously to see that none were within sounct of hia
voice.
"You have not heard then?" he said. "It was a
terrible business, though we are growing used to it now.
One day, it is some eight months since, a party of
soldiers came from Amsterdam and hauled away my
neighbor Plomaert and his three sons. They were
denounced as having attended the field preaching a year
ago, and you know what that means."
"And the villains murdered them?" Captain Mar-
tin asked in horror-stricken tones.
The man nodded. "They were hung together next
day, together with Gertrude, the wife of the eldest
brother. Johan was, as you know, unmarried. Eliza-
beth, the wife of Louis, lay ill at the time, or doubtless
she would have fared the same as the rest. She has
gone with her two daughters to Haarlem where her family
live. All their property was, of course, seized and con-
fiscated, and the house burned down; for, as you know,
they all lived together. Now, my friend, I will leave
yu. I dare not ask you in for I know not who may be
watching us, and to entertain even the brother-in-law of
men who have been sent to the gallows might well cost
a man his life in our days."
Then Captain Martin's grief and passion found vent
in words, and he roundly cursed the Spaniards and their
works, regardless of who might hear him; then he en-
tered the garden, visited the summer-house where he had
so often talked with the old man and his sons, and then
sat down and gave full vent to his grief. Ned felt
almost stunned by the news; being so often away at
sea he had never given the fact that so long a time had
elapsed since his mother had received a letter from her
family much thought. It had, indeed been mentioned



WIARNIA
3
WA
web
non
US
HEMV
HRT
P. & D. CAPTAIN MARTIN LEARNS OF THE DEATH OF THE PLOMAERTS - Page 40.





BY PIKE AND DYKE.
41
before him; but, knowing the disturbed state ot tlio
country, it had seemed to him natural enough that his
uncles should have had much to think of and trouble
them, and might well have no time for writing letters.
His father's words the evening before had for the first
time excited a feeling of real uneasiness about them,
and the shock caused by the sight of the ruined house,
and the news that his grandfather, his three uncles, and
one of his aunts, had been murdered by the Spaniards,
completely overwhelmed him.
"Let us be going, Ned," his father said at last; "there
is nothing for us to do here; let us get back to our
ship. I am a peaceable man, Ned, but I feel now as if
I could join the beggars of the sea, and go with them in
slaying every Spaniard who fell into their hands. This
will be terrible news for your mother, lad.''
"It will indeed," Ned replied. "Oh, father, I wish
you would let me stay here and join the prince's bands
and fight for their freedom. There were English vol-
unteers coming out to Brill and Flushing when we
sailed from the Thames, and if they come to fight for
Holland who have no tie in blood, why should not I
who am Dutch by my mother's side and whose rela-
tions have been murdered?"
"We will talk of it later on, Ned," his father said.
"You are young yet for such rough work as this, and
this is no common war. There is no quarter given here,
it is a fight to the death. The Spaniards slaughter the
Protestants like wild beast3, and like wild beasts they
will defend themselves. But if this war goes on till
you have gained your full strength and sinew I will not
say you nay. As you aay, our people at home are ready
to embark in a war for the cause of liberty and religion,
did the queen but give the word; and when others,^


41
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
tired solely by horror at the Spaniards' cruelty, are ready
to come over here and throw in their lot with them, it
seems to me that it will be but right that you, who are
half Dutch and have had relatives murdered by these
fiends, should come over and side with the oppressed.
If there is fighting at sea, it may be that I myself will
take part with them, and place the Good Venture at the
service of the Prince of Orange. But of that we will
talk later on, as also about yourself. When you are
eighteen you will still be full young for such work."
As they talked they were walking fast toward Am-
sterdam. "We will go straight on board, Ned; and I
will not put my foot ashore again before we sail. I do
not think that I could trust myself to meet a Spaniard
now, but should draw my knife and rush upon him. I
have known that these things happened, we have heard
of these daily butcherings, but it has not come home to
me as now, when our own friends are the victims."
Entering the gate of the town they made their way
straight down to the port, and were soon on board the
Good Venture where Captain Martin retired to his
cabin. Ned felt too restless and excited to go down at
present; but he told the crew what had happened, and
the exclamations of anger among the honest sailors were
loud and deep. Most of them had sailed with Captain
Martin ever since he had commanded the Good Ven-
ture, and had seen the Plomaerts when they had come
on board whenever the vessel put in at Amsterdam.
The fact that there was nothing to do, and no steps
to take to revenge the murders, angered them all the
more.
"I would we had twenty ships like our own, Master
Ned," one of them said. "That would give us four
hundred men, and with those we could go ashore and


ST PIKE AND DYKB.
48
hang the magistrates and the councilors and all who
had a hand in this foul business, and set their public
buildings in a flame, and then fight our way back again
to the port."
"I am afraid four hundred men would not be able
to do it here as they did at Brill. There was no
Spanish garrison there,and here they have a regiment;
and though the Spaniards seem to have the hearts of
devils rather than men, they can fight."
"Well, we would take our chance," the sailor re-
plied. "If there was four hundred of us, and the cap-
tain gave the word, we would show them what English
Bailors could do, mates—wouldn't we?"
"Ay, that would we," the others growled in a chorus.
The next morning the work of unloading began.
The sailors worked hard; for, as one of them said,
"This place seems to smell of blood—let's be out of it,
mates, as soon as we can." At four in the afternoon a
lad of about Ned's age came on board. He was the son
of the merchant to whom the larger part of the cargo of
the Good Venture was consigned.
"I have a letter that my father charged me to give
into your hands, Captain Martin. He said that the
matter was urgent, and begged me to give it you in
your cabin. He also told me to ask when you think
your hold will be empty, as he has goods for you for
the return voyage."
"We shall be well-nigh empty by to-morrow night,"
Captain Martin said, as he led the way to his cabin in
the poop. "The men have been working faster than
usual, for it generally takes us three days to unload."
"I do not think my father cared about that," the lad
said when he entered the cabin; "it was but an excuse
for my nig down here, and he gave me the mfssage


44 BF PIKE AND DYKE.
before ail the other clerks. But methinks that the
letter is the real object of my coming."
Captain Martin opened the letter. Thanks to his
preparation for taking his place in his father's business,
he had learned to read and write; accomplishments by
no means general among sea-captains of the time.
"It is important, indeed," he said, as he glanced
through the letter. It ran as follows: "Captain
Martin—A friend of mine, who is one of the council
here, has just told me that at the meeting this afternoon
a denunciation was laid against you for having publicly,
in the street of Vordwyk, cursed and abused his majesty
the King of Spain, the Duke of Alva, the Spaniards,
and the Catholic religion. Some were of opinion that
you should at once be arrested on board your ship, but
others thought that it were better to wait and seize you
the first time you came on shore, as it might cause
trouble, were you taken from under the protection of
the British flag. On shore, they urged, no question
could arise, especially as many English have now,
although the two nations are at peace, openly taken
service under the Prince of Orange.
"I have sent to tell you this, though at no small risk
to myself were it discovered that I had done so; but as
we have had dealings for many years together, I think
it right to warn you. I may say that the counsel of
those who were for waiting prevailed; but if, after a
day or two, they find that you do not come ashore, I
fear they will not hesitate to arrest you on your own
vessel. Please to destroy this letter at once after you.
have read it, and act as seems best to you under tha
circumstances. I send this to you by my son's hand,
for there are spies everywhere, and in these days one
can trust no one."


BY PIKE AND DYKE. 46
* I am much obliged to you, young sir, for bringing
me this letter. Will you thauk your father from me,
and say that I feel deeply indebted to him, and will
think over how I can best escape from this strait. Give
him the message from me before others, that I shall be
empty and ready to receive goods by noon on the day
after to-morrow."
When the lad had left, Captain Martin called in Ned
and William Peters, his first mate, and laid the case be-
fore them.
"It is an awkward business, Captain Martin," Petera
said. "You sha'n't be arrested on board the Good
Venture, as long as there is a man on board can wield
a cutlass; but I don't know whether that would help
you in the long run."
"Not at all, Peters. We might beat off the first
party that came to take me, but it would not be long be-
fore they brought up a force against which we should
stand no chance whatever. No,' it is not by fighting
that there is any chance of escape. It is evident by
this that I am safe for to-morrow; they will wait at
least a day to see if I go ashore, which indeed they will
make certain I shall do sooner or later. As far as my
own safety is concerned and that of Ned here, who, as
he was with me, is doubtless included in the denuncia-
tion, it is easy enough. We have only to get into the
boat after dark, to muffle the oars, and to row for
Haarlem, which lies but ten miles away, and has de-
clared for the Prince of Orange. But I do not like to
leave the ship, for if they found us gone they might
seize and declare it confiscated. And although when
we got back to England, we might lay a complaint be-
fore tlie queen, there would be no chance of our getting
the sliip or her value from the Spaniards. There are so


46
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
many causes of complaint between the two nations, that
the seizure of a brig would make no difference one
way or another. The question is, could we get her
out?"
"It would be no easy matter," Peters said, shaking
his head. "That French ship that came in this after-
noon has taken up a berth outside us, and there would
be no getting out until she moved out of the way. If
she were not there it might be tried, though it would be
difficult to do so without attracting attention. As for
the Spanish war vessels, of which there are four in the
port, I should not fear them if we once got our sails up,
for the Venture can sail faster than these lubberly
Spaniards; but they would send row-boats after us, and
unless the wind was strong these would speedily over-
haul us."
"Well, I must think it over," Captain Martin said.
"I should be sorry indeed to lose my ship, which would
be well-nigh ruin to me, but if there is no other way we
must make for Haarlem by boat."
The next day the work of unloading continued. In
the afternoon the captain of the French ship lying out-
Bide them came on board. He had been in the habit of
trading with Holland, and addressed Captain Martin in
Dutch.
"Are you likely to be lying here long?" he asked.
"I want to get my vessel alongside the wharf as soon
as I can, for it is slow work unloading into these
lighters. There are one or two ships going out in the
morning, but I would rather have got in somewhere
about this point if I could, for the warehouses of
Mynheer Strous, to whom my goods are consigned, lie
just opposite."
"Will you come down into my cabin and have a glass


BY PISE AND DYKE.
47
of wine with me," Captain Martin said, "and then we
can talk it over?"
Captain Martin discovered, without much trouble,
that the French captain was a Huguenot, and that his
sympathies were all with the people of the Netherlands.
"Now," he said, "I can speak freely to you. I was
ashore the day before yesterday, and learned that my
wife's father, her three brothers and one of their wives
have been murdered by the Spaniards. Well, you can
understand that in my grief and rage I cursed the
Spaniards and their doings. I have learned that some
spy has denounced me, and that they are only waiting
for me to set foot on shore to arrest me, and you know
what will come after that; for at present, owing to the
volunteers that have come over to Brill and Flushing,
the Spaniards are furious against the English. They
would rather take me on shore than on board, but if they
find that I do not land they will certainly come on
board for me. They believe that I shall not be unloaded
until noon to-morrow, and doubtlessly expect that as
soon as the cargo is out I shall land to arrange for a
freight to England. Therefore, until to-morrow after-
noon I am safe, but no longer. Now, I am thinking of
trying to get out quietly to-night; but to do so it is
necessary that you should shift your berth a ship's length
one way or the other. Will you do this for me?"
"Certainly I will, with pleasure," the captain replied.
"I will give orders at once."
"No, that will never do," Captain Martin said.
u They are all the more easy about me because they know
that as long as your ship is there I cannot get out, but
if they saw you shifting your berth it would strike
them at once that I might be intending to slip away.
You must wait until it gets perfectly dark, and then


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
throw off your warps and slacken out your cable as si-
lently as possible, and let her drop down so as to leave
me an easy passage. As soon as it is dark I will grease
all my blocks, and when everything is quiet try to get
her out. What wind there is is from the southwest,
which will take us well down the Zuider-Zee." . .
** I hope you may succeed," the French captain said.
** Once under sail you would be safe from their war-
ahips, for you would be two or three miles away before
they could manage to get up their sails. The danger
lies in their rowboats and galleys."
** Well, well, we must risk it," Captain Martin said.
** I shall have a boat alongside, and if I find the case is
desperate we will take to it and row to the shore, and
make our way to Haarlem, where we should be safe."
Ned, who had been keeping a sharp lookout all day,
observed that two Spanish officials had taken up their
etation on the wharf, not far from the ship. They ap-
peared to have nothing to do, and to be indifferent to
what was going on. He told his father that he thought
that they were watching. Presently the merchant him-
self came down to the wharf. He did not come on
board, but spoke to Captain Martin as he stood on the
deck of the vessel, so that all around could hear his
words. I
** How are you getting on, Captain Martin?" he asked
in Dutch.
"Fairly well," Captain Martin replied. **1 think if
we push on we shall have her empty by noon to-mor-
row."
"I have a cargo to go back with you, you know," the
merchant said, "and I shall want to see you at the
office, if you will step round to-morrow after you have
cleared."


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
49
: “ Ali right, Mynheer, you may expect me about two
o'clock. But you won't see me," he added to himself.
The merchant waved his hand and walked away,
and a few minutes later the two officials also strolled
off.
“ That has thrown dust into their eyes," Captain
Martin said, “ and has made it safe for Strous. He will
pretend to be as surprised as any one when he hears I.
have gone."


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
CHAPTER III.
A FIGHT "WITH THE SPANIARDS.
As soon as it became dark, and the wharves were de-
serted, Captain Martin sent two sailors aloft with grease
pots, with orders that every block was to be carefully
greased to ensure its running without noise. A boat
which rowed six oars was lowered noiselessly into the
water, and flannel was bound round the oars. The men
who had been aware of the danger that threatened their
captain, sharpened the pikes and axes, and declared to
each other that whether the captain ordered it or not no
Spaniards should set foot on board as long as one of
them stood alive on the decks. The cook filled a great
boiler with water and lighted a fire under it, and the
carpenter heated a caldron of pitch without orders.
"What are you doing, Thompson?" the captain
•sked, noticing the glow of the fire as he came out of his
cabin.
The sailor came aft before he replied, " I am just cook-
ing up a little hot sauce for the dons, captain. We
don't ask them to come, you know; but if they do, it's
only right that we should entertain them."
"I hope there will be no fighting, lad," the captain
said.
"Well, your honor, that ain't exactly the wish of me
and my mates. After what we have been hearing of,
we' *s we sha'n't be happy until we have had a brush


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
61
with them 'ere Spaniards. And as to fighting, your
honor; from what we have heard, Captain Hawkins and
others out in the Indian seas have been a-showing that
though they may swagger on land that they ain't no
match for an Englishman on the sea. Anyhow, your
honor, we ain't going to stand by and see you and
Master Ned carried away by these 'ere butchering
Spaniards.
"We have all made up our minds that what happens
to you happens to all of us. We have sailed together
in this ship the Good Venture for the last seventeen or
eighteen years, and we means to swim or sink together.
No disrespect to you, captain; but that is the fixed in-
tention of all of us. It would be a nice thing for us to
sail back to the port of London and say as we stood by
and saw our captain and his son carried off to be hung
or burnt or what not by the Spaniards, and then sailed
home to tell the tale. We don't mean no disrespect,
captain, I says again; but in this 'ere business we take
our orders from Mr. Peters, seeing that you being con-
earned, as it were, in the affair ain't to be considered as
having, so to speak, a right judgment upon it."
"Well, well, we shall see if there is a chance of
making a successful fight," Captain Martin said, unable
to resist a smile from the sailor's way of putting it.
The night was dark, and the tw.o or three oil lamps
that hung suspended from some of the houses facing the
port threw no ray of light which extended to the ship-
ping. It was difficult to make out against the sky the
outline of the masts of the French vessel lying some
twenty yards away; but presently Ned's attention wza
called toward her by a slight splash of her cable. Then
he heard the low rumble as the ropes ran out through
the' hawse-holes, and saw that the masts were slowly


62
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
moving. In two or three minutes they had disappeared
from his sight. He went into the cabin.
"The Frenchman has gone, father; and so noiselessly
that I could hardly hear her. If we can get out as
quietly there is but little fear of our being noticed."
"We cannot be as quiet as that, Ned. She has only
to slack away her cables and drift with the tide that
turned half an hour ago, we have got to tow out and set
sail. However, the night is dark, the wind is off
shore, and everything is in our favor. Do you see if
there be any one about on the decks of the ships above
and below us."
Ned went first on to the stern, and then to the bow.
He could hear the voices of men talking and singing in
the forecastles, but could hear no movement on the
deck of either ship. He went down and reported to his
father.
"Then, I think, we may as well start at once, Ned.
There are still sounds and noises in the town, and any
noise we may make is therefore less likely to be noticed
than if we waited until everything was perfectly still."
The sailors were all ready. All were barefooted so
as to move as noiselessly as possible. The four small
cannon that the Good Venture carried had been loaded
to the muzzle with bullets and pieces of iron. A search
had been made below and several heavy lumps of stone,
a part of the ballast carried on some former occasion,
brought up and placed at intervals along the bulwarks.
The pikes had been fastened by a loose lashing to the
mast, and the axes leaned in readiness against the
cannon.
"Now, Peters," Captain Martin said, "let the boat
be manned. Do you send a man ashore to cast off the
hawser at the bow. Let him take a line ashore with him


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
53
to as to ease the hawser off and not let the end tall in
the water. The moment he has done that let him come
to the stern and get on board there, and do you and he
get the plank on board as noiselessly as you can. As
soon as the bow-hawser is on board I will give the men
in the boat the word to row. Ned will be on board her,
and see that they row in the right direction. The mo-
ment you have got the plank in get out your knife and
cut the stern warp half through, and directly her head
is out, and you feel the strain, sever it. The stern is so
close to the wharf that the end will not be able to drop
down into the water and make a splash."
Ned's orders were that as soon as the vessel's head
pointed seaward he was to steer rather to the right, so
as to prevent the stream, which, however, ran but feebly,
from carrying her down on to the bows of the French
ship. Once beyond the latter he was to go straight out,
Bteering by the lights on shore. The men were enjoined
to drop their oars as quietly as possible into the water
at each stroke, and to row deeply, as having the vessel
in tow they would churn up the water unless they did
bo. The boat rowed off a stroke or two, and then, as
the rope tightened, the men sat quiet until Captain
Martin was heard to give the order to row in a low
tone; then they bent to their oars. Peters had chosen
the six best rowers on board the ship for the purpose,
and so quietly did they dip their oars in the water that
Captain Martin could scarce hear the sound, and only
knew by looking over the other side, and seeing that the
shore was receding, that the ship was in motion. Two
minutes later Peters came forward.
"I have cut the warp, Captain Martin, and she is
moving out. I have left Watson at the helm." Scarce
s word was spoken for the next five minutes. It was


M
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
only by looking at the light ashore that they could judge
the progress they were making. Every one breathed
more freely now the first danger was over. They had
got out from their berth without attracting the slightest
notice, either from the shore or from the ships lying
next to them. Their next danger was from the ships
lying at anchor off the port waiting their turn to come
in. Were they to run against one of these, the sound
of the collision, and perhaps the breaking of spars and
the shouts of the crew, would certainly excite attention
from the sentries on shore.
So far the boat had been rowing but a short distance
in advance of the end of the bowsprit, but Captain
Martin now made his way out to the end of that spar,
and told Ned that he was going to give him a good deal
more rope in order that he might keep well ahead, and
that he was to keep a sharp lookout for craft at anchor.
Another quarter of an hour passed, and Captain Martin
thought that they must now be beyond the line of the
outer shipping. They felt the wind more now that they
were getting beyond the shelter of the town, and its
effect upon the hull and spars made the work lighter for
those in the boat ahead.
"Now, Peters, I think that we can safely spread the
foresail and call them in from the boat."
The sail had been already loosed and was now let fall;
it bellied out at once.
"Haul in the sheets, lads," Captain Martin said, and
going forward gave a low whistle. A minute later the
boat was alongside. "Let her drop astern, Peters, the
captain said, as Ned and the rowers clambered on board;
"we may want her presently. Hullo! what's that?
It's one of the guard-boats, I do believe, and coming
this way." The men heard the sound of coming oara,


66
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
bow and four in the stern. A minute later the boat
dashed alongside. As it did so three great pieces of
stone were cast into it, knocking down two of the
rowers.
"Fire!" the officer exclaimed as he sprang up to
climb the ship's side. The six muskets were discharged,
and the men rose to follow their leader, when there was
a cry from the rowers, " The boat is sinking! She is
staved in!"
At the same moment the officer fell back thrust
through with a pike. Two of the soldiers were cut
down with axes, the other sprang back into the sinking
boat, which at once drifted astern.
"Up with her sails, lads!" Captain Martin shouted;
"it is a question of speed now. The alarm is spread
on shore already." The sentries on the various batteries
were discharging their muskets and shouting, and the
roll of a drum was heard almost immediately. The
crew soon had every stitch of sail set upon the brig.
She was moving steadily through the water; but the
wind was still light, although occasionally a stronger
puff gave ground for hope that it would ere long blow
harder.
"They will be some time before they make out what
it is all about, Peters," Captain Martin said. "The
galleys will be manned, and will row to the spot
where the firing was heard. Some of the men in the
boat are sure to be able to swim, and will meet them as
they come out and tell them what has happened. The
worst of it is, the moon will be up in a few minutes.
I forgot all about that. That accounts for its being
lighter. However, we have got a good start. One op
two guard-boats may be out here in a quarter of an hour,
but it will take the galleys twice as long to gather their


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
57
crews and get out. It all depends on the wind. It is
lucky it is not light yet, or the batteries might open on
us; I don't think now they will get sight of us until we
are fairly out of range."
Now that there was no longer occasion for silence on
board the Good Venture, the crew laughed and joked
at the expense of the Spaniards. They were in high
spirits at their success, and their only regret was that
the brush with their pursuers had not been a more se-
rious one. It was evident from the talk that there was
quite as much hope as fear in the glances that they cast
astern, and that they would have been by no means
sorry to see a foe of about their own strength in hot
pursuit of them. A quarter of an hour after the shat-
tered boat had dropped astern the moon rose on the
starboard-bow. It was three quarters full, and would
assuredly reveal the ship to those on shore. Scarcely in-
deed did it show above the horizon when there was the
boom of a gun astern, followed a second or two later by
a heavy splash in the water close alongside.
"That was a good shot," Captain Martin said; "but
luck rather than skill I fancy. There is little chance
of their hitting us at this distance. We must be a
mile and a half away; don't you think so, Peters?"
"Quite that, captain; and they must have given
their gun a lot of elevation to carry so far. I almost
wonder they wasted their powder."
"Of course they can't tell in the least who they are
firing at," the captain said. "They cannot have learned
anything yet, and can have only known that there
was firing off the port, and that a craft is making out.
We may be one of the sea beggars' vessels for anything
they know, and may have come in to carry off a prise
from "nder their very noses."


58
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
M That is so," the mate replied; "but the gun may
have been fired as a signal as much as with any hope
of hitting us."
"So it may, so it may, Peters; I did not think of
that. Certainly that is likely enough. We know they
have several ships cruising in the Zuider-Zee keeping
a lookout for the beggars. On a night like this, and
with the wind astern, the sound will be heard miles
away. We may have trouble yet. I was not much
afraid of the galleys, for though the wind is so light we
are running along famously. You see we have nothing
in our hold; and that is all in our favor so long as we
are dead before the wind. Besides, if the galleys did
come up it would probably be singly, and we should be
able to beat them off, for high out of water as we are
they would find it difficult to climb the sides; but if
we fall in with any of their ships it is a different matter
altogether."
Four or five more shots were fired, but they all fell
astern; and as they were fully two miles and a half
away when the last gun was discharged, and the can-
noneers must have known that they were far out of
range, Captain Martin felt sure that the mate's idea
was a correct one, and that the cannon had been dis-'
charged rather as a signal than with any hope of reach-
ing them.
"Ned, run up into the foretop," the captain said,
"and keep a sharp lookout ahead. The moon has given
an advantage to those who are on our track behind,
but it gives us an advantage as against any craft there
may be ahead of us. We shall see them long before
they can see us."
Peters had been looking astern when the last gun
was fired, and said that by its flash he believed that he


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
59
had caught sight of three craft of some kind or other
outside the ships moored off the port.
"Then we have two miles' start if those are their
galleys," the captain said. "We are stealing through
the water at about the rate of four knots, and perhaps
they may row six, so it will take them an hour to come
up.
"Rather more than that, I should say, captain, for
the wind at times freshens a little. It is likely to be
an hour and a half before they come up."
"All the better, Peters. They will have learned
from those they picked up from that boat that we are
not a large craft, and that our crew probably does not
exceed twenty men; therefore, as those galleys carry
about twenty soldiers besides the twenty, rowers, they
will not think it necessary to keep together, but will
each do his best to overtake us, one of them is sure to
be faster than the others, and if they come up singly
I think we shall be able to beat them off handsomely.
It is no use discussing now whether it is wise to fight
or not. By sinking that first boat we have all put our
heads in a noose, and there is no drawing back. We
have repulsed their officers with armed force, and there
will be no mercy for any of us if we fall into their
hands."
"We shall fight all the better for knowing that,"
Peters said grimly. "The Dutchmen are learning
that, as the Spaniards are finding to their cost, there is
nothing like making a man fight better than the knowl-
edge that there is a halter waiting for him if he is
beaten."
"You had better get two of the guns astern, Peters,
so as to fire down into them as they come up. You
may 1- - the others, one on each side, for the resent,


60
BY PIKE AND DTKR
and run oris of them over when you see which side
they are making for. Ah! that's a nice little puff. If
it would but hold like that we should show them our
heels altogether."
In two or three minutes the puff died out and the
wind fell even lighter than before.
"I thought that we were going to have more of it,"
the captain said discontentedly; "it looked like it when
the sun went down."
"I think we shall have more before morning," Peters
agreed; "but I am afraid it won't come in time to
help us much."
As the moon rose they were able to make out three
craft astern of them. Two were almost abreast of each
other, the third some little distance behind.
"That is just what I expected, Peters; they are
making a race of it. We shall have two of them on
our hands at once; the other will be too far away by the
time they come up to give them any assistance. They
are about a mile astern now, I should say, and unless the
wind freshens up" a bit they will be alongside in about
twenty minutes. I will give you three men here, Peters.
As soon as we have fired, load again, and then slew the
guns round and run them forward to the edge of the
poop, and point them down into the waist. If the
Spaniards get on board, and we find them too strong
for us, those of us who can will take to the forecastle,
the others will run up here. Then sweep the Spaniards
with your guns, and directly you have fired charge
down among them with pike and axe. We will do the
same, and it is hard if we do not clear the deck of them."
Just at this moment Ned hailed them from the top.
"There is a ship nearly ahead of us. sir; she is lying
with her sails brailed up, evidently waiting."


BY PIKE AND DYKE. 61
4* How far is she off, do you think, Ned?"
"I should say she is four miles away," Ned replied.
"Well, we need not trouble about her for the present;
there will be time to think about her when we have fin-
ished with these fellows behind. You can come down
now, Ned."
In a few words the captain now explained his inten-
tions to his men.
"I hope, lads, that we shall be able to prevent their
getting a footing on the deck; but if they do, and we
find we can't beat them back, as soon as I give the word
you are to take either to the forecastle or to the poop.
Mr. Peters will have the two guns there ready to sweep
them with bullets. The moment he has fired give a
cheer and rush down upon them from both sides. We
will clear them off again, never fear. Ned, you will be
in charge in the waist until I rejoin you. Get ready to
run one of the guns over the instant I tell you on which
side they are coming up. Depress them as much as you
can. I shall take one gun and you take the other, and
be sure you don't fire until you see a boat well under
the muzzle of your gun. Mind it's the boat you are to
aim at, and not the men."
Captain Martin again ascended to the poop and joined
Peters. The two boats were now but a few hundred
yards astern, and they could hear the officers cheering
on the rowers to exert themselves to the utmost. The
third boat was fully a quarter of a mile behind the
leaders. When they approached within a hundred yarda
a fire of musketry was opened.
"Lie down under the bulwarks, men," Captain Mar-
tin said to the three sailors. "It is no use risking your
lives unnecessarily. I expect one boat will come one
side ana one the other, Peters. If they do we will


BT PIKE Ay I) DYKE.
both taKe the one coming up on the port side. One
of us may miss, and it is better to make sure of one boat
if we can. I think we can make pretty sure of beating
off the other. Yes, there they are separating. Now
work your gun round a bit, so that it bears on a point
about twenty yards astern and a boat's length on the port
side. I will do the same. Have you done that?"
* Yes, I think I have about got it, sir."
** Very well, then. Stoop down now, or we may get
bit before it is time to fire."
The bulwarks round the poop were only about a foot
high, but sitting back from them the captain and the
mate were protected from the bullets that were now
singing briskly over the stern of the ship.
"They are coming up, Peters," Captain Martin said.
M Now kneel up and look along your gun; get your
match ready, and do not fire till you see right into
the boat, then clap on j^our match whether I fire or
not."
The boat came racing along until when within some
twenty yards of the stern, the cannons were discharged
almost simultaneously. The sound was succeeded by a
chorus of screams and yells; the contents of both guns
had struck the boat fairly midships, and she sank almost
instantly. As soon as they had fired, Captain Martin
ran forward and joined the crew in the waist. He had
already passed the word to Ned to get both guns over
to the starboard side, and he at once took charge of one
while Ned stood at the other. The Spaniards had pushed
straight on without waiting to pick up their drowning
comrades in the other boat, and in a minute were along-
side. So close did the helmsman bring the boat to the
side that the guns could not be depressed so as to bear
upon her, and a moment later the Spaniards were climb.






TURAN
lelut
KURSUS
STRES
RAW
WWW
TAN
P. & D.
THE SPANIARDS ARE DRIVEN BACK INTO THE BOAT.-Page 63.


BY PIKE AND DYKJC. 63
ftig up the sides of the vessel, the rowers dropping
their oars and seizing axes and joining the soldiers.
"Never mind the gun, Ned; it is useless at present.
Now, lads, drive them back as they come up."
With pike and hatchet the sailors met the Spaniards
as they tried to climb up. The cook had brought his
caldron of boiling water to the bulwarks, and threw pail-
ful after pailful down into the boat, while the carpenter
bailed over boiling pitch with the great ladle. Terrible
yells and screams rose from the boat, and the soldiers in
vain tried to gain a footing upon the ship's deck. As
they appeared above the level of the bulwarks they
were met either with thrust of pike or with a crashing
blow from an axe, and it was but three or four minutes
from the moment that the fight began that the boat
cast off and dropped behind, more than half those on
board being killed or disabled. A loud cheer broke
from the crew.
"Shall I run the guns back to the stern again," Peters
asked from above, "and give them a parting dose?"
"No, no," Captain Martin said," let them go, Peters;
we are fighting to defend ourselves, and have done them
mischief enough. See what the third boat is doing,
though."
"They have stopped rowing," Peters said, after go-
ing to the stern. "I think they are picking up some
swimmers from the boat we sank. There cannot be
many of them, for most of the rowers would have been
killed by our discharges, and the soldiers in their armor
will have sunk at once."
Captain Martin now ascended to the poop. In a short
time the boat joined that which had dropped astern,
which was lying helpless in the water, no attempt hav-
ing beepjmade to man the oars, as most of the unwounded


64
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
men were scalded more or less severely. Their report
was evidently not encouraging, and the third boat made
no attempt to pursue. Some of her oarsmen were
shifted to the other boat, and together they turned and
made back for Amsterdam.
"Now then for this vessel ahead," Captain Martin
eaid; "that is a much more serious business than the
boats,"
The vessel, which was some two miles ahead of them,
had now set some of her sails, and was heading toward
them.
"They can make us out now plainly enough, Peters,
and the firing will of course have told them we are the
vessel that they are in search of. I don't think that
there is any getting away from them."
"I don't see that there is," the mate agreed.
"Whichever way we edged off they could cut us off.
The worst of it is no doubt she has got some big guns
on board, and these little things of ours are of no good
except at close quarters. It would be no use trying to
make a running fight with her?"
"Not in the least, Peters. We had better sail straight
at her."
"You don't mean to try and carry her by boarding?"
Peters asked doubtfully. "She looks like a large ship,
and has perhaps a hundred and fifty ifaen on board; and
though the Spaniards are no sailors they can fight on
the decks of their ships."
"That is so, Peters. What I think of doing is to
bear straight down upon her as if I intended to board.
We shall have to stand one broadside as we come up,
and then we shall be past her, and with our light
draught we should run right away from her with this
wind. There is more of it than there was, and we are


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
63
slipping away fast. Unless she happens to knocfc away
one of our masts we shall get away from her."
When they were within half a mile of the Spanish
ship they saw her bows bear off.
"Lie down, lads," the captain ordered, " she is going
to give us a broadside. When it is over start one of
those sea-beggar songs you picked up at Brill; that
will startle them, and they will think we are crowded
with men and going to board them."
A minute later eight flashes of fire burst from the
Spanish ship, now lying broadside to them. One shot
crashed through the bulwarks, two others passed through
the sails, the rest went wide of their mark. As soon as
it was over the crew leaped to their feet and burst into
one of the wild songs sung by the sea-beggars.
"Keep our head straight toward her, Peters," Captain
Martin said. "They will think we mean to run her
down, and it will flurry and confuse them."
Loading was not quick work in those days, and the
distance between the vessels was decreased by half before
the guns were again fired. This time it was not a broad-
side; the guns went off one by one as they were loaded,
and the aim was hasty and inaccurate, for close as they
were not a shot struck the hull of the Good Venture,
though two or three went through the sails. In the
bright moonlight men could be seen running about
and officers waving their arms and giving orders on
board the Spaniard, and then her head began to pay
off.
"We have scared them," Captain Martin laughed.
"They thought we were going to run them down. They
know the sea beggars would be quite content to sink
themselves if they could sink an enemy. Follow close
in her wake, Peters, and then bear off a little as if you.
5


66
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
meant to pass them on their starboard side; then when
you get close give her the helm sharp and sweep across
her stern. We will give her the guns as we pass, then
bear off again and pass her on her portside; the chances
are they will not have loaded again there."
The Spanish ship was little more than a hundred yards
ahead. When she got before the wind again Captain
Martin saw with satisfaction that the Good Venture
sailed three feet to her two. The poop and stern gal-
leries of the Spaniard were clustered with soldiers, who
opened a fire with their muskets upon their pursuer.
The men were all lying down now at their guns,
which were loaded with musket balls to their muzzles.
"Elevate them as much as you can. She is much
higher out of the water than we are. Now, Peters, you
see to the guns, I will take the helm."
"I will keep the helm, sir," the mate replied.
"No, you won't, Peters; my place is the place of
danger. But if you can, lie under the bulwark there
after you have fired, and be ready to take my place if
you see me drop. Now, lads, get ready."
So saying the captain put down the tiller. The Good
Venture swept round under the stern of the Spaniard at
a distance of some forty yards, and as she did so the
guns loaded with bullets to the muzzle were fired one
after the other. The effect was terrible, and the gal-
leries and poop were swept by the leaden shower. Then
the captain straightened the helm again. The crew
burst into the wild yells and cries the beggars raised
when going into battle. The Spaniards, confused by
the terrible slaughter worked by the guns of their en-
emies, and believing that they were about to be boarded
on the port side by a crowd of desperate foemen, hastily
put up the tiller, and the ship bore away as the Good


BY PIKE AND DYKS.
67
Venture swept up, presenting her stern instead of her
broadside to them.
To the momentary relief of the Spaniards their assail-
ant instead of imitating their maneuvers kept straight
upon her course before the wind, and instead of the
wild cries of the beggars a hearty English cheer was
raised. As Captain Martin had expected, the guns on
the port side had not been reloaded after the last dis-
charge, and the Good Venture was two or three hun-
dred yards away before the Spaniards recovered from
their surprise at what seemed the incomprehensible
maneuvers of their foes, and awoke to the fact that they
had been tricked, and that instead of a ship crowded
with beggars of the sea their supposed assailant had been
an English trader that was trying to escape from them.
A dozen contradictory orders were shouted as soon
as the truth dawned upon them. The captain had been
killed by the discharge of grape, and the first lieutenant
severely wounded. The officer in command of the
troops shouted to his men to load the guns, only to
find when this was accomplished that the second lieu-
tenant of the ship had turned her head in pursuit of the
enemy, and that not a single gun would bear. There
was a sharp altercation between the two authorities, but
the military chief was of the highest rank.
"Don't you see," he said furiously, "that she is going
away from us every foot. She was but a couple of hun-
dred yards away when I gave the order to load, and
now she is fully a quarter of a mile."
"If I put the helm down to bring her broadside on."
the seaman said, "she will be half a mile ahead before
we can straighten up and get in her wake again; and
unless you happen to cripple her she will get away to
a certainty."


68
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
"She will get away anyhow," the soldier roared, "if
we don't cripple her. Put your helm down instantly."
The order was given and the ship's head swayed
round. There was a flapping of sails and a rattling of
blocks, and then a broadside was fired; but it is no
easy matter for angry and excited men to hit a mast at
the distance of nearly half a mile. One of the shots
plowed up the deck within a yard of the foot of the
mainmast, another splintered a boat, three others added
to the holes in the sails, but no damage of importance
was done. By the time the Spaniard had borne round
and was again in chase, the Good Venture was over
half a mile ahead.
"It is all over now, captain," Peters said as he went
aft. "Unless we light upon another of these fellows,
which is not likely, we are safe."
"Are any of the men hit, Peters?"
"The carpenter was knocked down and stunned by
a splinter from the boat, sir; but I don't think it is
serious."
"Thank God for that," the captain said. "Now,
will you take the helm?" There was something in
the voice that startled the mate.
"Is anything the matter, sir? Don't say you are
hit."
"I am hit, Peters, and I fear rather badly; but that
matters little now that the crew and ship are safe."
Peters caught the captain, for he saw that he could
scarce stand, and called two men to his assistance. The
captain was laid down on the deck.
"Where are you hit, sir?"
*' Halfway between the knee and the hip," Captain
Martin replied faintly. "If it hadn't been for the tiller
I should have fallen, but with the aid of that I made


BY PIKE AND DYES.
89
shift to stand on the other leg. It was just before we
fired, at the moment when I put the helm down."
"Why didn't you call me?" Peters said reproach-
fully.
"It was of no good getting two of us hit, Peters;
and as long as I could stand to steer I was better there
than you."
Ned came running aft as the news was passed along
that the captain was wounded, and threw himself on
his knees by his father's side.
** Bear up, Ned; bear up like a man," his father said.
** I am hit hard, but I don't know that it is to death.
But even if it is, it is ten thousand times better to die
in battle with the Spaniards than to be hung like a dog,
which would have befallen me and perhaps all of us if
they had taken us."
By Peters' directions a mattress was now brought up,
and the captain carried down to his cabin. There was
no thought on board now of the pursuers astern, or of
possible danger lying ahead. The news that Captain
Martin was badly wounded damped all the feelings of
triumph and enthusiasm which the crew had before
been feeling at the success with which they had eluded
the Spaniard while heavily punishing her. As soon as
the captain was laid on a sofa Peters examined the
wound. It was right in front of the leg, some four
inches above the knee.
"There is nothing to be done for it," Captain Martin
said. "It has smashed the bone, I am sure."
"I am afraid it has, captain," Peters said ruefully;
"and it is no use my saying that it has not. I think,
sir, we had best put in at Enkhuizen. We are not
above four or five miles from it now, and we shall find
surgeons there who will do all they can for you."


70
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
" I think that will be the best plan, Peters.
The orders were given at once, and the ship's course
altered, and half an hour later the lights of Enkhuizon


BY PIKE AND DYKS. . 71
CHAPTER IV.
WOUNDED.
They dropped anchor a short distance off the port,
and then lit some torches and waved them.
"The firing is sure to have been heard," Peters said,
** and they will be sending off to know what is going
on, otherwise there would have been small chance of
getting in to-night."
As the mate anticipated, the sound of oars was soon
heard, and a large boat rowed out toward them. It
stopped at a distance of a hundred yards, and there was
a shout of " What ship is that?"
"The English brig Good Venture. We pray you to
allow us to bring our captain, who has been sorely
wounded by the Spaniards, on shore."
"What has been the firing we have heard? We could
see the flashes across the water."
"We have been twice engaged," Peters shouted;
"first with two Spanish galleys, and then with a large
ship of war, which we beat off with heavy loss."
"Well done, Englishman!" the voice exclaimed, and
the boat at once rowed out to the brig. "You cannot
come in to-night," the Dutch official said, " for the chain
is up across the harbor, and the rule is imperative and
without exception; but I will gladly take your captain
on shore, and he shall have, I promise you, the best
surgical aid the town can give him. Is he the only one
hurt?"


72
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
"One of the men has been injured with a splinter,
but he needs but bandaging and laying up for a few
days. We have had a shot or two through our bulwarks,
and the sails are riddled. The captain's son is below
with him; he acts as second mate, and will tell you all
about this affair into which we were forced."
"Very well; we will take him ashore with us then.
There is quite an excitement there. The news that a
sea-fight was going on brought all the citizens to the
walls."
The mattress upon which Captain Martin was lying
was brought out and lowered carefully into the stern of
the boat. Ned took his seat beside it, and the boat
pushed off. Having passed the forts they entered the
port and rowed to the landing-place. A number of
citizens, many of them carrying torches, were assembled
here. "What is the news?" a voice asked as the boat
approached.
"It is an English ship, burgomaster. She has been
hotly engaged; first with Spanish galleys, and then
with a war-ship, which was doubtless the one seen beat-
ing up this afternoon. She sank one of the galleys and
beat off the ship." A loud cheer broke from the crowd.
When it subsided the official went on: "I have the
English captain and his son on board. The captain is
sorely wounded, and I have promised him the best
medical aid the town can give him."
"That he shall have," the burgomaster said. "Let
him be carried to my house at once. Hans Leipart, do
you hurry on and tell my wife to get a chamber pre-
pared instantly. You have heard who it is, and why he
is coming, and I warrant me she will do her best to make
the brave Englishman comfortable. Do two others of
you run to Doctors Zobel and Harreng, and pray them


BY PIKE AND DYKE. 78
to hasiLi, to my house. Let a stretcher be letched
instantly from the town hall."
As soon as the stretcher was brought the mattress was
placed on it, and six of the sailors carried it on shore.
The crowd had by this time greatly increased, for the
news had rapidly spread. Every head was bared in
token of sympathy and respect as the litter was brought
up. The crowd fell back and formed a lane, and, led
by the burgomaster, the sailors carried the wounded
man into the town. He was taken upstairs to the room
prepared for him, and the surgeons were speedily in
attendance. Medicine in those days was but a primitive
science, but the surgery, though rough and rude, was
far ahead of the sister art. Wars were of such constant
occurrence that surgeons had ample opportunity for
practice; and simple operations, such as the amputation
of limbs, were matters of very common occurrence.
It needed but a very short examination by the two
surgeons to enable them to declare that the leg must
at once be amputated.
"The bone appears to be completely smashed," one
of them said. "Doubtless the ball was fired at a very
short distance." A groan burst from Ned when he
heard the decision.
"I knew that it would be so, Ned," his father said.
"I never doubted it for a moment. It is well that I
hawe been able to obtain aid so speedily. Better a limb
than life, my boy. I did not wince when I was hit, and
with God's help I can stand the pain now. Do you go
away and tell the burgomaster how it all came about,
and leave me with these gentlemen."
As soon as Ned had left the room, sobbing in spite of
his efforts to appear manly, the captain said: "Now,
gentlemen, since this must be done, I pray you to do it


74 BY PIKE AND DYKE.
without loss of time. I will bear it as best I can, 1
promise you; and as three or four and twenty years at
sea makes a man pretty hard and accustomed to rough
usage, I expect I shall stand it as well as another."
The surgeons agreed that there was no advantage in
delay, and indeed that it was far better to amputate it
before fever set in. They therefore returned home at
once for their instruments, the knives and saws, the
irons that were to be heated white-hot to stop the bleed-
ing, and the other appliances in use at the time. Had
Ned been aware that the operation would have taken
place so soon, he would have been unable to satisfy the
curiosity of the burgomaster and citizens to know how
it had happened that an English trader had come to
blows with the Spaniards; but he had no idea that it
would take place that night, and thought that probably
some days would elapse before the surgeons finally de-
cided that it was necessary to amputate it.
One of the surgeons had, At the captain's request,
called the burgomaster aside as he left the house, and
begged him to keep the lad engaged in conversation
until he heard from him that all was over. This the
burgomaster willingly promised to do; and as many of
the leading citizens were assembled in the parlor to
hear the news, there was no chance of Ned's slipping
away.
"Before you begin to tell us your story, young sir,
we should be glad to know how it is that you speak our
language so well; for indeed we could not tell by your
accent that you are not a native of these parts, which is
of course impossible, seeing that your father is an
Englishman and captain of the ship lying off there."
"My mother comes from near here," Ned said. "She
is the daughter of Mynheer Plomaert, who lived at


BY PIKS AND DYKS.
74
Vordwyk, two miles from Amsterdam. She went oyer
to England when she married my father, hut when he
was away on his voyages she always spoke her own
language to us children, so that we grew to speak it
naturally as we did English."
Ned then related the news that met them on their
arrival at his grandfather's home, and the exclamation
of fury on the part of his father.
"It is a common enough story with us here," the
burgomaster said, " for few of us but have lost friends
or relatives at the hands of these murderous tyrants of
ours. But to you, living in a free land, truly it must
have been a dreadful shock; and I wonder not that
your father's indignation betrayed him into words
which, if overheard, might well cost a man his life in
this country."
"They were overheard and reported," Ned said; and
then proceeded to relate the warning they had received,
the measures they had taken to get off unperceived, the
accidental meeting with the guard-boat and the way in
which it had been sunk, the pursuit by the galleys and
the fight with them, and then the encounter with the
Spanish ship of war.
"And you say your father never relaxed his hold of
the tiller when struck!" the burgomaster said in sur-
prise. "I should have thought he must needs have
fallen headlong to the ground."
"He told me," Ned replied, " that at the moment he
was hit he was pushing over the tiller, and had his weight
partly on that and partly on his other leg. Had it been
otherwise he would of course have gone down, for he
said that for a moment he thought his leg had been shot
off."
When Ned finished his narrative the burgomaster and


7d
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
magiatrates were loud in their exclamations 01 admira-
tion at the manner in which the little trader had both
fought and deceived her powerful opponent.
"It was gallantly done indeed," the burgomaster said.
"Truly it seems marvelous that a little ship with but
twenty hands should have fought and got safely away
from the Don Pedro, for that was the ship we saw pass
this afternoon. We know her well, for she has often
been in port here before we declared for the Prince of
Orange a month ago. The beggars of the sea themselves
could not have done better—could they, my friends?
though we Dutchmen and Zeelanders believe that there
are no sailors that can match our own."
The story had taken nearly an hour to tell, and Ned
now said:
"With your permission, sir, I will now go up to my
father again."
"You had best not go for the present," the burgo-
master said. "The doctor asked me to keep you with
me for awhile, for that he wished his patient to be
entirely undisturbed. He is by his bedside now, and
will let me know at once if your father wishes to have
you with him."
A quarter of an hour later a servant called the burgo-
master out. The surgeon was waiting outside.
"It is finished," he said, " and he has borne it well.
Scarce a groan escaped him, even when we applied the
hot irons; but he is utterly exhausted now, and we have
given him an opiate and hope that he will soon drop off
to sleep. My colleague will remain with him for four
hours, and then I will return and take his place. You
had best say nothing to the lad about it. He would
naturally want to see his father; we would much rather
that he should not. Therefore tell him, please, that his


BY PIKE AND DYKS.
77
father is dropping off to sleep, and must not on any ac-
count be disturbed; and that we are sitting up with him
by turns, and will let him know at once should there be
any occasion for his presence."
Ned was glad to hear that his father was likely to get
off to sleep; and although he would gladly have sat up
with him, he knew that it was much better that he
should have the surgeon beside him. The burgomaster's
wife, a kind and motherly woman, took him aside into
a little parlor, where a table was laid with a cold capon,
some manchete of bread, and a flask of the burgomaster's
best wine. As Ned had eaten nothing since the after-
noon, and it was now past midnight, he was by no means
sorry to partake of some refreshment. When he had
finished he was conducted to a comfortable little
chamber that had been prepared for him, and in spite of
his anxiety about his father it was not long before he
fell asleep.
The sun was high before he awoke. He dressed him-
self quickly and went downstairs, for he feared to go
straight to his father's room lest he might be sleeping.
"You have slept well," the burgomaster's wife said
with a smile; "and no wonder, after your fatigues.
The surgeon has just gone, and I was about to send up
to wake you, for he told me to tell you that your father
had passed a good night, and that you can now sea
him."
Ned ran upstairs, and turning the handle of the door
very quietly entered his father's room. Captain Martin
was looking very pale, but Ned thought that his face
had not the drawn look that had marked it the evening
before.
"How are you, my dear father?"
HI am going on well, Ned; at least so the doctors


78
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
say. I feel I shall be but a battered old hulk when I
get about again; but your mother will not mind that,
I know."
"And do the doctors still think that they must take
the leg off?" Ned asked hesitatingly.
"That was their opinion last night, Ned, and it was
my opinion too; and so the matter was done off hand,
and there is an end of it."
"Done off hand?" Ned repeated. "Do you mean—"
and he hesitated.
"Do I mean that they have taken it off? Certainly
I do, Ned. They took it off last night while you were
downstairs in the burgomaster's parlor; but I thought
it would be much better for you not to know anything
about it until this morning. Yes, my boy, thank God,
it is all over! I don't say that it wasn't pretty hard to
bear; but it had to be done, you know, and the sooner
it was over the better. There is nothing worse than
lying thinking about a thing."
Ned was too affected to speak; but with tears stream-
ing down his cheeks, leaned over and kissed his father.
The news had come as a shock to him, but it seemed to
have lifted a weight from his mind. The worst was
over now; and although it was terrible to think that his
father had lost his leg, still this seemed a minor evil
after the fear that perhaps his life might be sacrificed.
Knowing that his father should not be excited, or even
talk more than was absolutely necessary, Ned stayed but
a few minutes with him, and then hurried off to the ship,
where, however, he found that the news that the cap-
tain's leg had been amputated, and that the doctors
hoped that he would go on well, had been known some
hours before; as Peters had come on shore with the
first dawn of daylight for news, and heard from the


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
79
burgomaster's servant that the amputation had taken
place the evening before, and an hour later had learned
from the lips of the doctor who had been watching by
the captain's bedside, that he had passed a fairly good
night, and might so far be considered to be doing well.
"What do you think,we had better do, Master Ned?
Of course it will be for the captain to decide; but in
these matters it is always best to take counsel beforehand.
For although it is, of course, what he thinks in the
matter will be done, still it may be that we might direct
his thoughts; and the less thinking he does in his present
state the better."
"What do you mean as to what is to be done, Peters?"
"Well, your father is like to be here many weeks;
indeed, if I said many months I don't suppose it would
be far from the truth. Things never go on quite smooth.
There are sure to be inflammations, and fever keeps on
coming and going; and if the doctor says three months,
like enough it is six."
"Of course I shall stay here and nurse him, Peters."
"Well, Master Ned, that will be one of the points for
the captain to settle. I do not suppose he will want
the Good Venture to be lying idle all the time he is laid
np; and though I can sail the ship, the trading business
is altogether out of my line. You know all the mer-
chants he does business with, going ashore, as you most
always do with him; I doubt not that you could fill his
place and deal with them just the same as if he was
here."
"But I cannot leave him at present."
"No, no, Master Ned; no one would think of it.
Now, what I have been turning over in my mind is,
that the best thing for the captain and for yom and your
good mother is that I should set sail in the Venture with-


•0
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
out the loss of a day and fetch her over. If the wind is
reasonable, and we have good luck, we may be back in ten
days or so. By that time the captain may be well
enough to think where we had better go for a cargo, and
what course had best be taken about things in general."
"I think that would certainly be the best plan, Peters;
and I will suggest it to my father at once. He is much
more likely to go on well if my mother is with him, and
she would be worrying sadly at home were she not by
his side. Besides, it will be well for her to have some-
thing to occupy her, for the news of what has befallen
her father and brothers will be a terrible blow to her.
If I put it in that way to him I doubt not that he will
agree to the plan; otherwise, he might fear to bring her
out here in such troubled times, for there is no saying
when the Spaniards will gather their army to recover
the revolted cities, or against which they will first make
their attempts. I will go back at once, and if he be
awake I will tell him that you and I agree that it will
be best for you to sail without loss of an hour to fetch
my mother over, and that we can then put off talking
about other matters until the ship returns."
Ned at once went back to his father's bedroom. He
found the captain had just awoke from a short sleep.
"Father, I do not want to trouble you to think at
present, but will tell you what Master Peters and I,
who have been laying our heads together, concluded is
best to be done. You are likely to be laid up here for
some time, and it will be far the best plan for the Good
Venture to sail over and fetch mother to nurse you."
"I shall get on well enough, Ned. They are kindly
people here; and regarding our fight with the Spaniards
as a sicn of our friendship and good-will toward thsro,
they viU do all in their power for me."


BY PtKS A1TV DYKZ.
81
"Yes, father, I hope, indeed, that you will goon well; .
and I am sure that the good people here will do their
best in all ways for you, and of course I will nurse you
to the best of my power, though, indeed, this is new
work for me; but it was not so much you as mother
that we were thinking of. It will be terrible for her
when the news comes that her father and brothers are
all killed, and that you are lying here sorely wounded.
It will be well-nigh enough to drive her distraught.
But if she were to come over here at once she would,
while busying about you, have less time to brood over
her griefs; and, indeed, I see not why she should be
told what has happened at Vordwyk until she is here
with you, and you can break it to her. It will come
better from your lips, and for your sake she will re-
strain her grief."
"There is a great deal in what you say, Ned, and, in-
deed, I long greatly to have her with me; but Holland
is no place at present to bring a woman to, and I sup-
pose also that she would bring the girls, for she could
not well leave them in a house alone. There are plenty
of friends there who would be glad to take them in;
but that she could decide upon herself. However, as
she is a native here she will probably consider she may
well run the same risks as the rest of our countrywomen.
They remain with their fathers and husbands and en-
dure what perils there may be, and she will see no reason
why she should not do the same."
"What we propose is that the Venture should set sail
at once and fetch my mother over, and the girls, if she
sees fit to bring them. . I shall of course stay here with
you until the brig returns, and by that time you will, I
hope, be strong enough to talk over what had best be
done regarding the ship and business generally."
6


82
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
,
"Well, have your way, Ned. At present I cannot
think over things and see what is best; so l will leave
the matter in your hands, and truly I should be glad in-
deed to have your mother here with me."
Well content to have obtained the permission Ned
hurried from the room.
"Has the burgomaster returned?" he asked when he
reached the lower story.
"He has just come in, and I was coming up to tell you
that dinner is served."
"Is it eleven o'clock already?" Ned exclaimed. "I
had no idea it was so late." He entered the room and
bowed to the burgomaster and his wife.
"Worshipful sir," he said, " I have just obtained leave
from my father to send our ship off to London to fetch
hither my mother to come to nurse him. I trust that
by the time she arrives he will be able to be moved, and'
then they will take lodgings elsewhere, so as not to tres-
pass longer upon your great kindness and hospitality."
"I think that it is well that your toother should come
over," the burgomaster said; "for a man who has had
the greater part of his leg taken off cannot be expected
to get round quickly. Besides, after what you told us
last night about the misfortune that has befallen her
family it were best that she should be busied about her
husband, and so have little time to brood over the mat-
ter. As to hospitality, it would be strange indeed if we
should not do all that we could for a brave man who has
been injured in fighting our common enemy. Send
word to your mother that she will be as welcome as he
is, and that we shall be ready in all respects to arrange
whatever she may think most convenient and comfort-
able. And now you had best sit down and have your
meal with us. As soon as it is over I will go d-^-n with


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
otherwise you would have to wait your turn with th«
other vessels lying here; for ballast is, as you know, a
rare commodity in Holland, and we do not like parting
even with our sand hills. In the meantime, as you have
well-nigh six hours before you get under way, I will go
round among my friends and see if I cannot procure
you a little cargo that may pay some of the expenses of
your voyage."
Accordingly the burgomaster proceeded at once to
visit several of the principal merchants, and, represent-
ing that it was the clear duty of the townsfolk to do
what they could for the men who had fought so bravely
against the Spaniards, he succeeded in obtaining from
them a considerable quantity of freight upon good
terms; and so zealously did he push the business that
in a very short time drays began to arrive alongside the
Good Venture, and a number of men were speedily at
work in transferring the contents to her hold, and be-
fore evening she had taken on board a goodly amount
of cargo.
Ned wrote a letter to his mother telling her what had
taken place, and saying that his father would be glad
for her to come over to be with him, but that he left it
to her to decide whether to bring the girls over or not.
He said no word of the events at Vordwyk; but merely
mentioned they had learned that a spy had denounced
his father to the Spaniards as having used expressions
hostile to the king and the religious persecutions, and
that on this account he would have been arrested, had
he not at once put to sea. Peters was charged to say
nothing as to what he had heard about the Plomaerts
unless she pressed him with questions. He was to re-
port briefly that they were so busy with the unloading
of the ship at Amsterdam that Captain Martin had


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
86
only once been ashore, and leave it to be inferred that
he only landed to see the merchants to whom the cargo
was consigned.
"Of course, Peters, if my mother presses you as to
,whether any news has been received from Vordwyk,
you must tell the truth; but if it can be concealed from
her it will be much the best. She will have anxiety
enough concerning my father."
"I will see," Peters said," what can be done. Doubt-
less at first she will be so filled with the thought of
your father's danger that she will not think much of
anything else; but on the voyage she will have time to
turn her thoughts in other directions, and she is well-
nigh sure to ask about her father and brothers. I shall
be guided in my answers by her condition. Mistress
Martin is a sensible woman, and not a girl who will fly
into hysterics and rave like a madwoman.
"It may be too, she will feel the one blow less for
being so taken up with the other; however, I will do
the best I can in the matter, Master Ned. Truly your
friend the burgomaster is doing us right good service.
I had looked to lose this voyage to England, and that
the ten days I should be away would be fairly lost
time; but now, although we shall not have a full hold,
the freight will be ample to pay all expenses and to leave
a good profit beside."
As soon as the tide turned the hatches were put on,
the vessel was warped out from her berth, and a few
minutes later was under sail.
Ned had been busy helping to stow away the cargo as
fast as it came on board, twice running up to see how
his father was getting on. Each time he was told by
the woman whom the burgomaster had now engaged to
act as nurse, that he was sleeping quietly. When he


86
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
returned after seeing the Good Venture fairly under
way he found on peeping quietly into the room that
Captain Martin had just woka.
"I have had a nice sleep, Ned," he said, as the lad
went up to his bedside. "I see it is already getting
dark. Has the brig sailed?"
"She has just gone out of port, father. The wind ia
light and it was no use starting until tide turned;
although, indeed, the tides are of no great account in
these inland waters. Still, we had to take some ballast
on board as our hold was empty, and they might meet
with storms on their way home, so they had to wait for
that. But, indeed, after all, they took in but little
ballast, for the burgomaster bestirred himself so warmly
in our favor that the merchants sent down goods as fast
as we could get them on board, and short as the time
was, the main-hold was well-nigh half full before we put
on the hatches; so that her voyage home will not be
without a good profit after all."
"That is good news, Ned; for although as far as I am
concerned the money is of no great consequence one way
or the other, I am but part owner, and the others might
well complain at my sending the ship home empty to
fetch my wife instead of attending to their interests."
"I am sure they would not have done that, father,
seeing how well you do for them, and what good money
the Venture earns. Why, I have heard you say she re-
turns her value every two years. So that they might
well have gone without a fortnight's earnings without
murmuring."
"I don't suppose they would have murmured, Ned,
for they are all good friends of mine, and always seem
well pleased with what I do for them. Still, in matters
of business it is always well to be strict and regular, and


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
87
I should have deemed it my duty to have calculated the
usual earnings of the ship for the time she was away,
and to have paid my partners their share as if she had
been trading as usual. It is not because the ship is
half mine and that I and my partners made good profit
out of her, that I have a right to divert her from her
trade for my own purposes. As you say, my partners
might be well content to let me do so; but that is not
the question—I should not be content myself.
"We should always in business work with a good con-
science, being more particular about the interests of
those who trust us than of our own. Indeed, on the
bare ground of expediency it is best to do so; for then,
if misfortune happens, trade goes bad, or your vessel is
cast away, they will make good allowance for you,
knowing that you are a loser as well as they, and that
at all times you have thought as much of them as of
yourself. Lay this always to heart, lad. It is unlikely
that I shall go to sea much more, and ere long you will
be in command of the Good Venture. Always think
more of the interests of those who trust you than of
your own.
** They have put their money into the ship, relying
upon their partner's skill and honesty and courage.
Even at a loss to yourself you should show them always
that this confidence is not misplaced. Do your duty and
a little more, lad. Most men do their duty. It is the
little more that makes the difference between one man
and the other. I have tried always to do a little more,
and I have found my benefit from it in the confidence
and trust of my partners in the ship, and of the merchants
with whom I do business. However, I am right glad
that the ship is not going back empty. I shall reckon
how numb, we should have received for the freight that


88
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
was promised me at Amsterdam, then you will give me
an account of what is to be paid by the merchants here.
The difference I shall make up, as is only right, seeing
that it is entirely from my own imprudence in express-
ing my opinion upon affairs particular to myself, and in
no way connected with the ship, that I was forced to
leave without taking in that cargo."
Ned listened in silence to hia father's words, and,
resolved to lay to heart the lessons they conveyed. He
was proud of the high standing and estimation in which
his father was held by all who knew him, and he now
recognized fully for the first time how he had won that
estimation. It was not only that he was a good sailor,
but that in all things men were assured that his honor
could be implicitly relied upon, and that he placed the
interest of his employers beyond his own.
After the first day or two Ned could see but little
change in his father's condition; he was very weak and
low, and spoke but seldom. Doubtless his bodily con-
dition was aggravated now by the thought that must be
ever present to him—that his active career was termi-
nated. He might, indeed, be able when once completely
cured to go to sea again, but he would no longer be the
active sailor he had been; able to set an example of
energy to his men when the winds blew high and the
ship was in danger. And unless fully conscious that he
was equal to discharging all the duties of his position,
Captain Martin was not the man to continue to hold it.
Ned longed anxiously for the return of the Good
Venture. He knew that his mother's presence would
do much for his father, and that whatever her own
sorrows might be she would cheer him. Captain Martin
never expressed any impatience for her coming; but
when each morning he asked Ned, the first thing, whioa


BY PIKE AND DYSS.
89
'way the wind was blowing, his son knew well enough
what he was thinking of. In the mean time Ned had
been making inquiries, and he arranged for the hire of
a comfortable house, whose inhabitants being Catholics*
had, when Enkhuizea declared for the Prince of Orange,
removed to Amsterdam. For although the prince in-
sisted most earnestly and vigorously that religious
toleration should be extended to the Catholics, and that
no one should suffer for their religion, all were not so
tolerant; and when the news arrived of wholesale mas-
sacres of Protestants by Alva's troops, the lower class
were apt to rise in riot, and to retaliate by the destruc-
tion of the property of the Catholics in their towns.
Ned had therefore no difficulty in obtaining the use
of the house, on extremely moderate terms, from the
agent in whose hands its owner had placed his-affairs in
Enkhuizen. The burgomaster's wife had at his request
engaged two female servants, and the nurse would of
course accompany her patient. The burgomaster and
his wife had both protested against any move being
made; but Ned, although thanking them earnestly for
their hospitable offer, pointed out that it might be a
long time before his father could be about, that it was
good for his mother to have the occupation of seeing to
the affairs of the house to divert her thoughts from the
sick-bed, and, as it was by no means improbable that she
would bring his sisters with her, it would be better in
all respects that they should have a house of their own.
The doctors having been consulted, agreed that it would
be better for the wounded man to be among his own
people, and that no harm would come of removing him
carefully to another house.
"A change, even a slight one, is often a benefit,"
thev agreed; "and more than counterbalai any


90 BY PIKE AND DYKE.
slight risk that there may be in a patient's reinovafi
from one place to another, providing that it be gently
and carefully managed."
Therefore it was arranged that as soon as the Good
Venture was seen approaching, Captain Martin should
be carried to his new abode, where everything was kept
prepared for him, and that bis wife should go direct to
him there.


BY PIKB AND DYKE.
91
CHAPTER V.
bed's resolve.
On the ninth morning after the departure of the brig
Ned was up as soon as daylight appeared, and made his
way to the walls. The watchman there, with whom he
had had several talks during the last two days, said:
"There is a brig, hull down, seaward, and I should
say that she is about the size of the one you are looking
for. She looks, too, as if she were heading for this
port."
"I think that is she," Ned said, gazing intently at
the distant vessel. "It seems to me that I can make
out that her jib is lighter in color than the rest of her
eanvas. If that is so I have no doubt about its being
the Good Venture, for we blew our jib away in a storm
off Ostend, and had a new one about four months ago."
"That is her then, young master," the watchman
said, shading his eyes and looking intently at the brig.
** Her jib is surely of lighter color than the rest of her
canvas."
With this confirmation Ned at once ran round to the
louse he had taken, and told the servants to have fires
lighted, and everything in readiness for the reception of
the party.
"My father," he said, "wiil be brought here in the
course of an hour or so. My mother will arrive a little
later.''


92
BY PIKE AND DYKB.
Ned then went round to the doctor, who had promised
that he would personally superintend the removing of
his patient, and would bring four careful men and a
litter for his conveyance. He said that he would be
round at the burgomaster's in half an hour. Ned then
went back to his father. Captain Martin looked round
eagerly as he entered.
"Yes, father," Ned said, answering the look; "there
is a brig in sight, which is, I am pretty sure, the Good
Venture. She will be in port in the course of a couple
of hours. I have just been round to Doctor Harreng,
and he will be here in half an hour with the litter to
take you over to the new house."
Captain Martin gave an exclamation of deep thank-
fulness, and then lay for some time with his eyes closed,
and spoke but little until the arrival of the doctor and
the men with the litter.
"You must first of all drink this broth that has just
been sent up for you," the surgeon said, " and then take
a spoonful of cordial. It will be a fatigue, you know,
however well we manage it; and you must be looking
as bright and well as you can by the time your good wife
arrives, else she will have a very bad opinion of the
doctors of Enkhuizen."
Captain Martin did as he was ordered. The men then
carefully raised the mattress with him upon it, and
placed it upon the litter.
"I think we will cover you up altogether," the doctor
said, " as we go along through the streets. The morn-
ing air is a good deal keener than the atmosphere of
this room, and you won't want to look about."
The litter was therefore completely covered with a
blanket, and was then lifted and taken carefully down
the broad staircase and through the streets. The


BY PIKE AND DYKE. 98
burgomaster's wife had herself gone on before to see
that everything was comfortably prepared, and when
the bed was laid down on the bedstead and the blanket
turned back Captain Martin saw a bright room with a
fire burning on the hearth, and the burgomaster's wife
and nurse beside him, while Ned and the doctor were
at the foot of the bed.
"You have not suffered, I hope, in the moving, Cap-
tain Martin?" the burgomaster's wife asked.
"Not at all," he said. "I felt somewhat faint at first,
but the movement has been so easy that it soon passed
off. I was glad my head was covered, for I do not
think that I could have stood the sight of the passing
objects."
"Now you must drink another spoonful of cordial,'*
the doctor said, "and then lie quiet. I shall not let
you see your wife when she arrives if your pulse is beat-
ing too rapidly. So far you have been going on fairly,
and we must not have you thrown back."
"I shall not be excited," Captain Martin replied.
"Now that I know the vessel is in sight I am con-
tented enough; but I have been fearing lest the brig
might fall in with a Spaniard as she came through the
islands, and there would be small mercy for any on
board had she been detected and captured. Now that I
know she is coming to port safely, I can wait quietly
enough. Now, Ned, you can be off down to the port."
The doctor went out with Ned and charged him
strictly to impress upon his mother the necessity for
self-restraint and quiet when she saw her husband.
"I am not over satisfied with his state," he said, " and
much will depend on this meeting. If it passes off well
and he is none the worse for it to-morrow, I shall look
to see him mend rapidly; but if, on the other hand, he


94 BY PIKE AND DYKE.
is agitated and excited, fever may set in at once, and in
that case, weak as he is, his state will be very serious."
"I understand, sir, and will impress it upon my
mother; but I do not think you need fear for her.
Whatever she feels, she will, I am sure, carry out your
instructions."
Ned went down to the port. He found that the brig
was but a quarter of a mile away. He could make out
female figures on board, and knew that, as he had rather
expected would be the case, his mother had brought hia
sisters with her. Jumping into a boat he was rowed off
to the vessel and climbing the side was at once in his
mother's arms. Already he had answered the question
that Peters had shouted before he was halfway from the
shore and had replied that his father was going on as
well as could be expected. Thus when Ned leaped on
board his mother and the girls were in tears at the relief
to the anxiety that had oppressed them during the
voyage lest they should at its end find they had arrived
too late.
"And he is really better?" were Mrs. Martin's first
words as she released Ned from her embrace.
"I don't know that he is better, mother, but he is no
worse. He is terribly weak; but the doctor tells me
that if no harm comes to him from his agitation in meet-
ing you, he expects to see him mend rapidly. He has
been rather fretting about your safety, and I think that
the knowledge that you are at hand has already done him
good. His voice was stronger when he spoke just before
I started than it has been for some days. Only, above
all things, the doctor says you must restrain your feel-
ings and be calm and quiet when you first meet him.
And now, girls, how are you both?" he asked, turning
to them. "Not very well, I suppose; for I know yon


BY PIKE ANB DYKE.
95
have always shown yourselves bad sailors when you have
come over with mother."
"The sea has not been very rough," Janet said; "and
except when we first got out to sea we have not beea
ill."
"What are you going to do about the girls?" Mrs.
Martin asked. "Of course I must go where your father
is, but I cannot presume upon the kindness of strangers
80 far as to quarter the girls upon them."
"That is all arranged, mother. Father agreed with
me that it would not be pleasant for any of you being
with strangers, and I have therefore taken a house; and
he has just been moved there, so you will have him all
to yourself."
"That is indeed good news," Mrs. Martin said.
"However kind people are, one is never so comfortable
as at home. One is afraid of giving trouble, and alto-
gether it is different. I have heard all the news, my
boy. Master Peters tried his best to conceal it from me,
but I was sure by his manner that there was something
wrong. It was better that I should know at once," she
went on, wiping her eyes. "Terrible as it all is, I have
scarce time to think about it now when my mind is
taken up with your father's danger. And it hardly came
upon me even as a surprise, for I have long felt that
some evil must have befallen them or they would have
assuredly managed to send me word of themselves
before now."
By this time the Good Venture had entered the port,
and had drawn up close beside one of the wharves. As
soon as the sails were lowered and the warps made fast,
Peters directed three of the seamen to bring up the
boxes from the cabin, and to follow him. Ned then led
the way to the new house.


96
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
"I will go up first, mother, and tell them that jot
have come."
Mrs. Martin quietly removed her hat and cloak, fol-
lowed Ned upstairs, and entered her husband's room
with a calm and composed face.
"Well, my dear husband," she said almost cheerfully,
4*1 have come to nurse you. You see when you get
into trouble it is us women that you men fallback upon
after all."
The doctor, who had retired into the next room when
he heard that Mrs. Martin had arrived, nodded his head
with a satisfied air. "She will do," he said. "I have
not much fear for my patient now."
Ned, knowing that he would not be wanted upstairs
for some time, went out with Peters after the baggage
had been set down in the lower room.
"So you had a fine voyage of it, Peters?"
"We should have been better for a little more wind,
both coming and going," the mate said; ** but there was
nothing much to complain of."
"You could not have been long in the river then,
Peters?"
"We were six and thirty hours in port. We got in
at the top of tide on Monday morning, and went down
with the ebb on Tuesday evening. First, as in duty
bound, I went to see our good dame and give her your
letter, and answer her questions. It was a hard business
that, and I would as lief have gone before the queen
herself to give her an account of things as to have gone
to your mother. Of course I hoisted the flag as we passed
up the river. I knew that some of them were sure
to be on watch at Botherhithe, and that they would run
in and tell her that the Good Venture was in port again.
I had vat.her hoped that our coming back so soon might


BY PIKE AN JO DYKB.
sr
lead her to think that something was wrong, for she
would have known that we could scarce have gone to
Amsterdam and discharged, loaded up again, and then
back here, especially as the wind had been light ever
since she sailed. And sure enough the thought had
struck her; for when I caught sight of the garden-gate
one of your sisters was there on the lookout, and direct-
ly she saw me she ran away in. I hurried on as fast as
I could go then, for I knew that Mistress Martin would
be sorely frightened when she heard that it was neither
your father nor you. As I got there your mother was
standing at the door. She was just as white as death.
• Cheer up, mistress,' I said as cheery as I could speak.
*I have bad news for you, but it might have been a deal
worse. The captain's got a hurt, and Master Ned is
stopping to nurse him.'
"She looked at me as if she would read me through.
* That's the truth as I am a Christian man, mistress,' I
said. 'It has been a bad business, but it might have
been a deal worse. The doctor said that he was doing
well.' Then your mother gave a deep sigh, and I thought
for a moment she was going to faint, and ran forward
to catch her; but she seemed to make an effort and
straighten herself up, just as I have seen the brig do
when a heavy sea has flooded her decks and swept all
before it.
"' Thanks be to the good God that he is not taken
from me,' she said. 'Now I can bear anything. Now,
Peters, tell me all about it.'
"'I ain't good at telling a story, Mistress Martin,' I
said; 'but here is Master Ned's letter. When you have
read that maybe I can answer questions as to matters of
which he may not have written. I will stand off and
on in *he garden, ma'am, and then you can read it com'


SP
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
fortable-like indoors, and bail me when yon have got to
the bottom of it.' It was not many minutes before one
of yonr sisters called me in. They had all been crying,
and I felt more uncomfortable than I did when those
Spanish rascals gave us a broadside, as I went in, for I
was afraid she would so rake me with questions that
she would get out of me that other sad business; and it
could hardly be expected that even the stoutest ship
should weather two such storms, one after the other.
"'I don't understand it all, Master Peters,' she said,
'for my son gives no good reason why the Spaniards
should thus have attacked an English ship; but we can
talk of that afterward. All that matters at present is,
that my husband has been wounded and has lost his leg
and lies in some danger; for although Ned clearly makes
the best of it, no man can suffer a hurt like that without
great risk of life. He wishes me to go over at once.
As to the girls, he says I can take them with me or
leave them with a friend tere. But they wish, as is nat-
ural, greatly to go; and it were better for all reasons
that they did so. Were they left here they would be in
anxiety about their father's state, and as it may be long
before he can be moved I should not like to leave them
in other charge than my own. When will you be ready
to sail again?"
"' I shall be ready by to-morrow evening's tide, Mis-
tress Martin,' I said. 'I have cargo on board that I
must discharge, and must have carpenters and sail-
makers on board to repair some of the damages we
suffered in the action. I do not think I can possibly be
ready to drop down the river before high water to-mor-
row, which will be about six o'clock. I will send a
boat to the stairs here at half-past five to take you and
your trunks on board.'


BY PIKE AND DYKS.
90
"•We shall be ready,' 6he said. 'As Ned says that
Bry husband is well cared-for in the house of the burgo-
master, and has every comfort and attention, there ia
nothing I need take over for him.' I said that I was
sure he had all he could require, and that she need take
no trouble on that score, and then said that with her
permission I would go straight back on board again,
seeing there was much to do, and that it all came on
my shoulders just at present.
"I had left the bosun in charge, and told him to get
the hatches off and begin to get up the cargo as soon as
he had stowed the sails and make all tidy; for I had
not waited for that, but had rowed ashore as soon as the
anchor was dropped. So without going back to the
brig I crossed the river and landed by the steps at the
bridge, and took the letters to the merchants for whom
I had goods, and prayed them to send off boats imme-
diately, as it was urgent for me to discharge as soon as
possible; then I went to the merchants whose names
you had given me, and who ship goods with us regularly,
to tell them that the Venture was in port but would
sail again tolftiorrow evening, and would take what
eargo they could get on board for Enkhuizen or any of
the seaward ports, but not for Amsterdam or other places
still in the hands of the Spaniards.
"Then I went to the lord mayor and swore an in-
formation before him to lay before the queen and the
council that the Spaniards had wantonly, and without
offense given, attacked the Good Venture and inflicted
much damage upon her, and badly wounded her captain;
and would have sunk her had we not stoutly defended
ourselves and beat them off. I was glad when all that
"was over. Master Ned; for, as you know, I know nought
about writing. My business is to sail the ship under


100
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
your father's oiders; but as to talking with merchant*
who press you with questions, and seem to think that
you have nought to do but to stand and gossip, this is
not in my way, and I wished sorely that you had been
with me, and could have taken all this business into
your hands.
"Then I went down to the wharves, and soon got
some carpenters at work to mend the bulwarks and put
some fresh planks on the deck where the shot had
ploughed it up. Luckily enough I heard of a man who
had some sails that he had bought from the owners of a
ship which was cast away down near the mouth of the
river. They were a little large for the Venture; but I
made a bargain with him in your father's name, and got
them on board and set half a dozen sailmakers to work
upon them, and they were ready by the next afternoon.
The others will do again when they have got some new
cloths in, and a few patches; but if we had gone out
with a dozen holes in them the first Spaniard who saw
us, and who had heard of our fight with the Don
Pedro, would have known us at once.
"I was thankful, I can tell you, when I got on board
again. Just as I did so some lighters oame out, and we
were hard at work till dusk getting out the cargo. The
next morning at daylight fresh cargo began to come out
to us, and things went on well, and would have gone
better had not people come on board pestering me with
questions about our fight, with the Spaniards. And
just at noon two of the queen's officers came down and
must needs have the whole story from beginning to end;
and they had brought a clerk with them to write it
down from my lips. They had said we had done right
gallantly, and that no doubt I should be wanted next
day at the royal council to answer other questions touoh*


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
101
big the affair. You may be sure I said no word about
the faot that in six hours we should be dropping down
the river; for like enough if I had they would have
ordered me not to go, and as I should have gone whether
they had or not—seeing that Captain Martin was look-
ing for his wife, and that the mistress was anxious to
be off—it might have led to trouble when I got back
again.
"By the afternoon we had got some thirty tons of
goods on board, and although that is but a third of what
she would carry, I was well content that we had done
so much. After the new sails had come on board I had
put a gang to work to bend them, and had all ready and
the anchor up just as the tide turned. We had not
dropped down many hundred yards when the boat with
Mistress Martin and your sisters came alongside; and
thankful I was when it came on dark and we were
slipping down the river with a light southwesterly wind,
for I had been on thorns all the afternoon lest some
messenger might arrive from the council with orders
for me to attend there. I did not speak much to your
mother that evening, for it needs all a man's attention
to work down the river at night.
"The next morning I had my breakfast brought up
on deck instead of going down, for, as you may guess, I
did not want to have your mother questioning me; but
presently your sister came up with a message to me that
Mistress Martin would be glad to have a quarter of an
hour's conversation with me as soon as duty would per-
mit me to leave deck. So after, awhile I braced myself
up and went below, but I tell you that J would rather
have gone into action again with the Don Pedro. She
began at once, without parley or courtesies, by firing a
broadside right into me.


BY PIKK AND DYKB.
"' I don't think, Master Peters, that you have told
me yet all there is to he told.'
"That took me between wind and water, you see.
However, I made a shift to bear up.
"* Well, Mistress Martin,' says I,' I don't say as I
have given you all particulars. I don't know as I men-
tioned to you as Joe Wiggins was struck down by a
splinter from the long-boat, and was dazed for full two
hours,hut he came round again all right, and was fit for
duty next day.'
"Mrs. Martin heard me quietly, and then she
said:
"'That will not do, John Peters; you know well
what I mean. You need not fear to tell me the news;
I have long been fearing it. My husband is not one to
talk loosely in the streets and to bring upon himself the
anger of the Spaniards. He must have had good cause
before he said words that spoken there would place his
life in peril. What has happened at Vordwyk?"
"Well, Master Ned, I stood there as one struck
stupid. What was there to say? I am a truthful man,
but I would have told a lie if I had thought it would
have been any good. B ut there she was, looking quietly
at me, and I knew as she would see in a moment
whether I was speaking truth or not. She waited
quiet ever so long and at last I said:
"' The matter is in this wise, Mistress Martin. My
orders was I was to hold my tongue about all business
not touching the captain or the affairs of this ship.
When you sees the captain it's for you to ask him ques-
tions, and for him to answer if he sees right and good
to do so.'
"She pnt her hand over her face and sat quiet for
some time, and when she looked up again her eyes wera


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
full of tears and her cheeks wet; then she said in a low
tone:
"All, PeteTs—are they .all gone f
"Well, Master Ned, I was swabbing my own eyes;
for it ain't in a man's nature to see a woman suffering
like that, and so quiet and brave, without feeling some-
how as if all the manliness had gone out of him. I
could not say nothing. What could I say, knowing
what the truth was? Then she burst out a-crying and
a-sobbing, and I steals off without a word, and goes on
deck and sets the men a-hauling at the sheets and trim-
ming the sails, till I know there was not one of them
but cussed me in his heart and wished that the captain
was back again.
"Mistress Martin did not say no word about it after-
ward. She came up on deck a few times, and asked
me more about the captain, and how he looked, and
what he was doing when he got his wound. And of
course I told her all about it, full and particular, and
how he had made every one else lie down, and stood
there at the tiller as we went under the stern of the
Spaniard, and that none of us knew he was hit until
it was all over; and how we had peppered them with
our four carronades, and all about it. But mostly she
stopped down below till we hauled our wind and head-
ed up the Zuider-Zee toward Enkhuizen."
"Well, now it is all over, Peters," Ned said, "there
is no doubt that it is better she should have heard the
news from you instead of my father having to tell her."
"I don't deny that that may be so, Master Ned, now
that it is all over and done; but never again will John
Peters undertake a job where he is got to keep hi»
mouth shut when a woman wants to get something out
of him. Lor' bless you, lad, they just see right through


104
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
you; and you feel that, twist and turn as you will, they
will get it out of you sooner or later. There, I started
with my mind quite made up that orders was to be
obeyed, and that your mother was to be kept in the
dark about it till she got here; and I had considered
with myself that in such a case as this it would be no
great weight upon my conscience if I had to make up
some kind of a yarn that would satisfy her; and yet in
three minutes after she got me into that cabin she was
at the bottom of it all."
"You see, she has been already very uneasy at not
hearing for so long from her father and brothers, Peters;
and that and the fact that my father had spoken openly
against the Spanish authorities set her upon the track,
and enabled her to put the questions straightforwardly
to you."
"I suppose that was it, sir. And now, has the cap-
tain said anything about what is going to be done with
the ship till he gets well?"
"Nothing whatever, Peters. He has spoken very
little upon any subject. I know he has been extremely
anxious for my mother to arrive, though he has said
but little about it. I fancy that for the last few days
he has not thought that he should recover. But the
doctor told me I must not be uneasy upon that ground,
'for that he was now extremely weak, and men, even
the bravest and most resolute when in health, are apt to
take a gloomy view when utterly weak and prostrate.
His opinion was that my mother's coming would prob-
ably cheer him up and enable him to rally.
"I think, too, that he has been dreading having to
tell her the terrible news about her father and brothers;
and now he knows that she is aware of that it will be
a load off his mind. Besides, I know that for his sake


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
105
she will be cheerful and bright, and with her and the
girls with him, he will feel as if at home. The doctor
told me that the mind has a great influence over the
body, and that a man with cheerful surroundings had
five chances to one as against one among strangers, and
with no one to brighten him up. I have no doubt that
as soon as he gets a little stronger he will arrange what
is to be done with the brig, but I am sure it will be a
long time before he can take the command again him-
self."
"Ay, I fear it will be," Peters agreed. "It is a
pity you are not four or five years older, Master Ned.
I do not say that I couldn't bring the ship into any
port in Holland ; for, having been sailing backward
and forward here, man and boy, for over thirty years,
I could do so pretty nigh blindfold. But what is the
good of bringing a ship to a port if you have not got
the head to see about getting a cargo for her, and
cannot read the bills of lading, or as much as sign your
name to a customs list.
"No, Master Ned, I am not fit for a captain, that ia
quite certain. But though I would not mind serving
under another till your father is fit to take charge again
I could not work on board the Venture under another
for good. I have got a little money saved up, and
would rather buy a share in a small coaster and be my
own master there. After serving under your father
for nigh twenty years, I know I should not get on with
another skipper nohow."
"Well, Peters, it is no use talking it over now, be-
cause I have no idea what my father's decision will be,
I hope above all things that he will be able to take com-
mand again, but I have great doubts in my mind wheth-
er he will ever do so. If he had lost the leg below the


106
BY PIKE AND DYKX.
knee it wtoid not so much have mattered ; but aa it is,
with the whole leg stiff, he would have great difficulty
in getting about, especially if the ship was rolling in a
heavy sea."
John Peters shook his head gravely, for this was the
very thing he had turned in his mind over and over
again during the voyage to and from England.
"Your cargo is not all for this place, I suppose,
Peters?"
"No, sir. Only two or three tons which are down m
the forehold together are for Enkhuizen, the rest are
for Leyden and The Hague. I told the merchants that
if they put their goods on board I must sail past the
ports and make straight on to Enkhuizen ; for that
first of all I must bring Mistress Martin to the captain,
but that I would go round and discharge their goods as
soon as I had brought her here. It was only on these
terms I agreed to take the cargo."
"That will do very well, Peters. I will go on board
with you at once, and see to whom your goods are con-
signed here, and warn them to receive them at once.
You will get them on shore by to-night, and then to-
morrow I will sail with you to Leyden and The Hague,
and aid you in getting your cargo into the right hands
there. Now that my mother and the girls are here my
father will be able to spare me. We can be back here
again in four or five days, and by that time I hope he
will be so far recovered as to be able to think matters
over, and come to some decision as to the future man-
agement of the brig. Of course if he wishes me to
stay on board her I shall obey his orders, whether you
or another are the captain."
"Why, of course you will remain on board, Master
Ned. What else should you do?"


BY PIKB AND DYKE. 107
r
M Well, Peters, my own mind is set upon joining the
Prince of Orange, and fighting against the Spaniards.
Before I sailed from home I told my sisters that was
what I was longing to do, for I could scarce sleep for
thinking of all the cruelties and massacres that they
carried out upon the people of the Netherlands, who
are, by my mother's side, my kinsfolk. Since then I
hare scarce thought of aught else. They have mur-
dered my grandfather and uncles and one of my aunts;
they have shot, away my father's leg, and would have
taken his life had he not escaped out of their hands;
bo that what was before a longing is now a fixed idea,
and if my father will but give me permission, assuredly
I will carry it out.
"There are many English volunteers who have already
crossed the sea to fight against these murderers, although
unconnected by ties of blood as I am, and who have
been brought here to fight solely from pity and horror,
and because, as all know, Spain is the enemy of England
as well as of the Netherlands, and would put down our
freedom and abolish our religion as she has done here.
I know that my wishes, in this as in all other matters,
must give way to those of my father. Still I hope he
may be moved to consent to them."
Ned thought it better to allow his father and mother
to remain quietly together for some time, and did not
therefore return to the house until twelve o'clock, when
he knew that dinner would be prepared; for his mother
was so methodical in her ways that everything would
go on just as at home directly she took charge of the
affairs of the house. He went up for a few minutes
before dinner, and was struck with the change in the
expression of his father's face. There was a peaceful
and contented look in his eyes, and it almost seemed to


108
BY PIKE AND DYKR.
Ned that his face was less hollow and drawn than b©«
fore. Ned told him that it would be necessary for the
brig to go round to Leyden and The Hague, and that
Peters had proposed that he should go with him to see
the merchants, and arrange the business part of the affair.
"That will do very well," Captain Martin said.
"You are young, Ned, to begin having dealings with
the Dutch merchants, but when you tell them how it
comes that I am not able to call upon them myself, they
will doubtless excuse your youth."
"Do you wish us to take any cargo there, father, if
we can get any?"
Captain Martin did not answer for some little time,
then he said:
"No, Ned, I think you had best return here in the
ship. By that time I shall, I hope, be capable of think-
ing matters over, and deciding upon my arrangements
for the future. When is Peters thinking of sailing?"
"By to-morrow morning's tide, sir. He said that he
could be ready perhaps by this evening; but that unless
you wished it otherwise he would not start till to-
morrow's tide, as he will thereby avoid going out
between the islands at night."
"That will be the best way, Ned. If the winds are
fair he will be at The Hague before nightfall."
The day after his return Ned took an opportunity of
speaking to his mother as to his wish to take service
with the Prince of Orange, and to aid in the efforts that
the people of the Netherlands were making to free
themselves from their persecutors. His mother, as he
feared would be the case, expressed a strong opposition
to his plan.
"You are altogether too young, Ned, even if it were
a matter that eoncerned you?"


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
109
"It does concern me, mother. Are you not Dutch?
And though I was born in England and a subject of the
queen, it is natural I should feel warmly in the matter;
besides we know that many English are already coming
over here to help. Have not the Spanish killed my
relations, and unless they are driven back they will
altogether exterminate the Protestants of the Nether-
lands? Have they not already been doomed to death
regardless of age and sex by Philip's proclamation?
and do not the Spaniards whenever they capture a town
slay well-nigh all within it?"
"That is all true enough," his mother agreed; "but
proves in no way that you are a fit age to meddle in the
affair."
"I am sixteen, mother; and a boy of sixteen who has
been years at sea is as strong as one of eighteen brought
up on the land. Tou have told me yourself that I look
two or three years older than I am, and methinks I have
strength to handle pike and axe."
"That may be perfectly true," said Mrs. Martin,
4* but even supposing all other things were fitting, how
could we spare you now when your father will be
months before he can follow his trade on the sea again,
even if he is ever able to do so?"
"That is the thing, mother, that weighs with me. I
know not what my father's wishes may be in that
respect, and of course if he holds that I can be of use to
him 1 must give up my plan; but I want you at any
rate to mention it to him. And I pray you not to add
your objections, but to let him decide on the matter ac-
cording to his will."
"There will be no occasion for me to add objections,
Ned. I do not think your father will listen to such a
mad scheme for a moment."


110
BY PIKE AND DYKS.
It was not until three or four days later that Mrs.
Martin, seeing that her husband was stronger and better,
and was taking an interest in what passed in the house,
fulfilled her promise to Ned by telling his father of his
wishes.
"You must not be angry with him," she said when
she had finished; "for he spoke beautifully, and ex-
pressed himself as perfectly willing to yield his wishes
to yours in the matter. I told him, of course, that it
was a mad-brained scheme, and not to be thought of.
Still, as he w»s urgent I should lay it before you, I
promised to do so."
Captain Martin did not, as his wife expected, instantly
declare that such a plan was not to be thought of even
for a moment, but lay for some time apparently turning
it oyer in his mind.
"I know not quite what to say," he said at length.
"Not know what to say?" his wife repeated in sur-
prise. "Why, husband, you surely cannot for a moment
think of allowing Ned to embark in so wild a business."
"There are many English volunteers coming over;
some of them not much older, and not so fit in bodily
strength for the work as Ned. He has, too, the advan-
tage of speaking the language, and can pass anywhere as
a native. You are surprised, Sophie, at my thinking of
this for a moment."
"But what would you do without him?" she ex-
claimed in astonishment.
"That is what I have been thinking as I lay here.
I have been troubled what to do with Ned. He is too
young yet to entrust with all the business of the ship,
and the merchants here and at home would hesitate in
doing business with a lad. Moreover, he is too young
to be first mate on board the brig. Peters is a worthy


BY PIKE AND DYKE. Ill
man and a good sailor, but he can neither read nor write
and knows naught of business; and, therefore, until I
am able, if I ever shall be, to return to the Good Ven-
ture, I must have a good seaman as first mate, and a
supercargo to manage the business affairs of the ship.
Were Ned four years older he could be at once first
mate and supercargo. There, you see your objection
that I need him falls to the ground. As to other
reasons I will think them over, and speak to you another
time."


112 . ST PIKE AND DYES.
CHAPTER VI.
THE PRINCE OP ORANGE.
Mistress Martin was much troubled in her mind
by what seemed to her the unaccountable favor with
which her husband had received Ned's proposal. She
did not, however, allow any trace of this feeling to
escape her, nor did she mention to Ned that she had as
yet spoken as to his wishes to his father. The next day
Captain Martin himself renewed the subject.
"I told you yesterday, Sophia, why in my opinion
Ned would at present be of little aid to me in the matter
of the brig, and may even go further in that respect and
say that I think for a time it will be just as well that he
were not on board. Having no established position
there would be no special duties for him to perform.
Now, I have made a point of telling him all about the
consignments and the rates of freight, and have encour-
aged him always to express his opinion freely on these
matters in order that his intelligence might thereby be
quickened; but if he so expressed himself to the super-
cargo the latter might well take offense and difficulties
arise, therefore before you spoke to me I had quite re-
solved that it would be best he should sail no more in the
Good Venture until old enough to come in and take the
place of second mate and supercargo, but that I would
place him with some captain of my acquaintance, tinder
who*?-, he would continue to learn his duty fo^ the next
th ^our years."


BY PIKE AND DYKB.
113
* Tha' is a good reason, doubtless, husband, why Ned
thould not sail in the Venture, but surely no reason at
all why he should carry out this mad fancy of his."
"No reason, I grant you, wife; but it simply shows
that it happens at this moment we can well spare him.
As to the main question, it is a weighty one. Other
young Englishmen have come out to fight for the Neth-
erlands with far less cause than he has to mix themselves
up in its affairs. Moreover, and this principally, it is
borne strongly upon my mind that it may be that this
boy of ours is called upon to do good service to Holland.
It seems to me, wife," he went on, in answer to the look
of astonishment upon his wife's face, " that the hand of
Providence is in this matter.
"I have always felt with you a hatred of the Span-
iards and a deep horror at the cruelties they are perpe-
trating upon this unhappy people, and have thought that
did the queen give the order for war against them I
would gladly adventure my life and ship in such an
enterprise ; further than that I have not gone. But upon
that day when I heard the news of your father and
brother's murder I took a solemn oath to heaven of
vengeance against their slayers, and resolved that on my
return to England I would buy out my partners in the
Good Venture, and with her join the beggars of the sea
and wage war to the death against the Spaniards. It
has been willed otherwise, wife. Within twenty-four
hours of my taking that oath I was struck down, and my
fighting powers were gone forever.
"My oath was not accepted. I was not to be an
instrument of God's vengeance upon these murderers.
Now, our son, without word or consultation with me,
feels called upon to take up the work I cannot perform.
It happens strangely that he can for the next two or three


114
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
years be well spared from his life at sea. That the boy
will do great feats I do not suppose; but he is cool and
courageous, for I marked his demeanor under fire the
other day. And it may be that though he may do no
great things in fighting he may be the means in saving
some woman, some child, from the fury of the Spaniards.
If he saved but one, the next three years of his life will
not have been misspent."
"But he may fall—he may be killed by the Span-
iards!" Mistress Martin said in great agitation.
*' If it be the will of God, wife, not otherwise. He is
exposed to danger every time he goes to sea. More than
once since he first came on board, the "Venture has been
in dire peril; who can say that her next voyage may not
be her last. However, I decide nothing now; to-
morrow I will speak to the boy myself and gather from
his words whether this is a mere passing fancy, natural
enough to his age and to the times, or a deep longing to
venture his life in the cause of a persecuted people whose
blood runs in his veins, and who have a faith which is
his own and ours."
Mrs. Martin said no more; her husband's will had,
since she married, been in all matters of importance law
to her, and was more so than ever now that he lay weak
and helpless. His words and manner too had much
impressed her. Her whole sympathies were passionately
with her countrymen, and the heavy losses she had so
recently sustained had added vastly to her hatred of the
Spaniards. The suggestion, too, of her husband that
though Ned might do no great deeds as a soldier he
might be the means of saving some woman or child's
life, appealed to her womanly feelings.
She had girls of her own, and the thought that one of
like age might possibly be saved from the horror if the


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
115
sack of a city by Ned's assistance appealed to her with
great force. She went about the house for the rest of
the day subdued and quiet. Ned was puzzled at her
demeanor, and had he not seen for himself that his father
was progressing satisfactorily he would have thought
that some relapse bad taken place, some unfavorable
symptom appeared. But this was clearly not the reason,
and he could only fancy that now his mother's anxiety
as to his father's state was in some degree abating, she
was beginning to feel the loss of her father and brothers
all the more.
That the request she had promised to make in his
name to his father had anything to do with the matter
did not enter his mind. Indeed, he had begun to regret
that he had made it. Not that his intense longing to
take service against the Spaniards was in any way abated,
but he felt it was selfish, now that he might for the first
time be of real use to his parents, for him thus to propose
to embark in adventures on his own account. He had
asked his mother to put the matter before his father, but
he had scarce even a hope the latter would for a mo-
ment listen to the proposal. The next morning after
breakfast, as he was about to start for a stroll to the
wharf to have a talk with Peters, his mother said to him
quietly: u Put aside your cap, Ned, your father wishes
to speak to you."
She spoke so gravely that Ned ascended the stairs in
Bome perturbation of spirit. Doubtless she had spoken
to his father, and the latter was about to rate him se-
verely for his folly in proposing to desert his duty, and to
embark in so wild an adventure as that he had proposed.
He was in no way reassured by the grave tone in which
his father said:
"Place that chair by my bedside, Ned, and sit down j


118
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
my voice is not strong and it fatigues me to speak loud.
And now," he went on, when Ned with a shamefaced
expression had seated himself by the bedside," this desire
that your mother tells me of to fight against the Span-
iards for a time in the service of the Prince of Orange,
how did it first come to you?"
"Ever since I heard the terrible story of the persecu-
tions here," Ned replied. "I said to myself then when
I came to be a man I would take revenge for these
horrible murders. Since then the more I have heard of
the persecutions that the people here have suffered in
the cause of their religion, the more I have longed to be
able to give them such aid as I could. I have spoken
of it over and over again to my sisters; but I do not
think that I should ever have ventured to put my desire
into words, had it not been for the terrible news he
learned at Vordwyk. Now, however, that they have
killed my grandfather and uncles and have wounded you,
I long more than ever to join the patriots here; and of
course the knowledge that many young Englishmen were
coming out to Brill and Flushing as volunteers added
to my desire. I said to myself if they who are English
are ready to give their lives in the cause of the Holland-
ers, why should not I, who speak their language and
am of their blood?"
"You have no desire to do great deeds or to distin-
guish yourself?" " Captain Martin asked.
"No, father; I have never so much as thoughtof that.
I could not imagine that I, as a boy, could be of any great
service. I thought I might, perhaps, being so young,
be able to be of use in passing among the Spaniards and
carrying messages where a man could not get through.
I thought sometimes I might perhaps carry a warning
in time to enable women to escape witn their children


BY PIKE AND DTKM
11T
from a town that was about to be beleaguered, and I
hoped that if I did stand in the ranks to face the Spani-
ards I should not disgrace my nation and blood. I
know, father, that, it was presumptuous for me to think
that I could be of any real use; and if you are against
it I will, of course, as I told my mother, submit myself
cheerfully to your wishes."
"I am glad to see, Ned, that in this matter you are
actuated by right motives, and not moved by any boyish
idea of adventure or of doing feats of valor. This is no
ordinary war, my boy. There is none of the chivalry
of past times in the struggle here. It is one of life
and death—grim, earnest, and determined. On one
aide is Philip with the hosts of Spain, the greatest
power in Europe, determined to crush out the life
of these poor provinces, to stamp out the religion of the
country, to leave not one man, woman, or child alive
who refuses to attend mass and to bow the knee before
the Papist images; on the other side you have a poor
people tenanting a land snatched from the sea, and held
by constant and enduring labor, equally determined that
they will not abjure their religion, that they will not
permit the Inquisition to be established among them,
and ready to give lives and homes and all in the cause
of religious liberty. They have no thought of throwing
off their allegiance to Spain, if Spain will but be toler-
ant. The Prince of Orange issues his orders and proc-
lamations as the stadholder and lieutenant of the king,
and deolares that he is warring for Philip, and designs
only to repel those who, by their persecution and
cruelty, are dishonoring the royal cause.
"This cannot go on forever, and in time the Nether-
lands will be driven to entreat some other foreign mon-
arch to take them under his protection. In this war


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
119
whose desire to take up the work he had intended to
carry out, just at this moment, seemed to him to be a
special design of Providence.
"Now Ned," he concluded, "you understand the
reasons that sway me in giving my consent to your
desire to do what you can for the cause of religion and
liberty. I do not propose that you should at present
actually take up arms that I question if you are strong
enough to wield. I will pray the burgomaster to give
you letters of introduction to the prince, saying you are
a young Englishman ready find desirous of doing all
that lies in your power for the cause; that you speak
the language as a native, and will be ready to carry his
messages wheresoever he may require them to be sent;
that you can be relied upon to be absolutely faithful,
and have entered the cause in no light spirit or desire
for personal credit or honor, but as one who has
suffered great wrong in the loss of near relatives at the
bands of the Spaniards, and is wishful only of giving
such services as he can to the cause.
"It may be that coming with such recommendation
the prince will see some way in which he can turn your
services to account. And now leave me, my boy. I
am wearied with all this talking; and although I deem
that it is not my duty to withstand your wishes, it is no
slight trial to see my only son embark in so terrible and
perilous an adventure as this. But the cause I regard
as a sacred one, and it seems to me that I have no right
to keep you from entering upon it, as your mind lies
that way."
Ned left the room greatly impressed with his father's
words. He was glad indeed that the permission he had
asked for had been granted, and that he was free to
devote himself to the cause so dear to most Englishmen,


190
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
and doubly so to him from his relations with the
country. Sailing backward and forward to the various
ports in the Netherlands, and able to hold intercourse
with all he met, he had for years been listening to tales
of atrocity and horror, until he had come to regard the
Spaniards as human monsters, and to long with all his
heart and strength to be able to join the oppressed
people against their tyrants.
Now he had got permission to do so. But he felt
more than he had done before the serious nature of the
step which he was taking; and although he did not for
a moment regret the choice he had made, he was con-
scious of its importance and of the solemn nature of the
duties he took upon himself in thus engaging in the
struggle between the Netherlands and Spain. He passed
the room where his mother was sitting, went over and
kissed her, and then taking his cap passed out into the
street and mounted the ramparts, where he could think
undisturbed. His father's words had not shaken his
determination, although they had depressed his enthu-
siasm; but as he paced up and down, with the fresh air
from the sea blowing upon his cheek, the feeling of
youth and strength soon sent the blood dancing through
his veins again. His cheeks flushed, and his eyes
brightened.
"There is honor and glory in the struggle," he said.
*' Did not the people, old and young, pour out to the
Crusades to wrest Jerusalem from the hands of the
infidels? This is a more glorious task. It is to save
God's followers from destruction; to succor the op-
pressed; to fight for women and children as well as for
men. It is a holier and nobler object than that for
which the Crusaders fought. They died in hundred*
of thousands by heat, by famine, thirst, and the swords


PIKE AND DYKE.
121
of the enemy. Few of those who fought ever returned
home to reap glory for their deeds; but there was honor
for those who fell. And in the same spirit in which
even women and children left their homes, and went in
crowds to die for the Holy Sepulcher, so will I venture
my life for religion and freedom here."
An hour later he returned home; he could see that
his mother had been crying.
"Mother," he said, " I trust you will not grieve over
this. I have been thinking how the women of the early
days sent their husbands and sons and lovers to fight
for the Holy Sepulcher. I think that this cause is an
even greater and more noble one; and feel sure that
though you may be anxious, you will not grudge me to
do my best for our religion and country people."
"Truly I think it is a holy cause, my boy; and after
what your father has said, I would not if I could say
nay. I can only pray that heaven will bless and keep
you, and one day restore you to me. But you will not
be always fighting, Ned. There is no saying how long
the struggle may last; and if I let you go, it is with
the promise that at one-and-twenty at the latest, you
will return to us, and take your place again as your
father's right hand and mine."
"I promise you, mother, that then, or if at any time
before that you write and say to me come home, I will
come."
"I am content with that," his mother said.
That afternoon Ned told Peters what had been de-
cided, and the following morning the latter had a long
talk with Captain Martin, who directed him to apply to
the other owners of the ship to appoint him an able first
mate, and also to choose one of their clerks in whom
they rr' lonfidence to sail in the vessel as su- rgo.


122 BY PIKE AND DYKE.
"The doctors tell me, Peters, that in two or three
months I may be able to return home and to get about
on crutches, but they advise me that it will be at least
another four months before I can strap on a wooden
leg and trust my weight to it. When I can do that, I
shall see how I can get about. You heard from Ned
last night that he is going to enter as a sort of volunteer
under the Prince of Orange?"
"Yes, he told me, Captain Martin. He is a lad of
spirit; and if I were fifteen years younger I would go
with him."
"He is young for such work yet," Captain Martin
said doubtfully.
"He Is a strong youth, Captain Martin, and can do a
man's work. His training at sea has made him steady
and cool; and I warrant me, if he gets into danger, he
will get out again if there is a chance. I only hope,
Captain Martin, that the brush we have had with the
Spaniards will not be our last, and that we too may be
in the way of striking a blow at the Spaniards."
"I hope that we may, Peters," Captain Martin said
earnestly. "My mind is as much bent upon it as is
Ned's and I will tell you what must at present be known
only to yourself, that I have made up my mind that if
I recover, and can take command of the Good Venture
again, I will buy up the other shares, so that I can do
what I like with her without accounting to any man.
I need not do so much on board as I used to do, but
will get you a good second mate, and will myself only
direct. Then we will, as at present, trade between
London and the Netherlands; but if, as is likely enough,
the Spaniards and Hollanders come to blows at sea, or
the prince needs ships to cany troops to beleaguered
towns, then for a time we will quit trading and will


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
123
join with the Good Venture, and strike a blow at
■ea."
"That is good hearing, Captain Martin," Peters said,
rubbing his hands. "I warrant me you will not find
one of the crew backward at that work, and for my part
I should like nothing better than to tackle a Spaniard
who does not carry more than two or three times our
own strength. The last fellow was a good deal too big
for us, but I believe if we had stuck to him we should
have beaten him in the end, big as he was."
"Perhaps we might, Peters; but the ship was not
mine to risk then, and we had cargo on board. If, in
the future, we meet a Spaniard when the ship is mine
to venture, and our hold is clear, the Good Venture
shall not show him her stern I warrant you, unless he
be big enough to eat us."
On the following day the Good Venture set sail for
England, and the burgomaster having received a mes-
sage from Captain Martin, praying him to call upon
him, paid him a visit. Captain Martin unfolded hia
son's plans to him, and prayed him to furnish him with
a letter to the prince recommending him as one who
might be trusted, and who was willing to risk his life
upon any enterprise with which he might intrust him.
This the burgomaster at once consented to do.
"Younger lads than he," he said," have fought stoutly
on the walls of some of our towns against the Spaniards;
and since such is his wish, I doubt not he will be able
to do good service. All Holland has heard how your
ship beat off the Don Pedro; and the fact that the lad
is your son, and took part in the fight, will at once
commend him to the prince. All Englishmen are gladly
received; not only because they come to fight as volun-
teers on our side, but as a pledge that the heart of


124
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
England is with us, and that sooner or later she will join
us in our struggle against Spain. And doubtless, as
you say, the fact that the lad is by his mother's side
one of us, and that he can converse in both our language
and yours with equal ease, is greatly in his favor. To-
morrow I will furnish him with letters to the prince,
and also to two or three gentlemen of my acquaintances,
who are in the prince's councils."
When the burgomaster had left, Captain Martin called
Ned in.
"Now, you are going as a volunteer, Ned, and for a
time, at any rate, there must be no question of pay; you
are giving your services and not selling them. In the
first place you must procure proper attire, in which to
present yourself to the prince; you must also purchase
a helmet, breast and back pieces, with sword and pistols.
As for money, I shall give you a purse with sufficient
for your present needs, and a letter which you can pre-
sent to any of the merchants in the seaports with whom
we have trade, authorizing you to draw upon me, and
praying them to honor your drafts. Do not stint your-
self of money, and do not be extravagant. Your needs
will be small, and when serving in a garrison or in the
field you will, of course, draw rations like others. I
need not give you a list of the merchants in the various
towns, since you already know them, and have been
with me at many of their places of business.
In regard to your actions, I say to you do not court
danger, but do not avoid it. The cause is a good one,
and you are risking your life for it; but remember also
that you are an only son, and there are none to fill your
place if you fall. Therefore be not rash; keep always
cool in danger, and if there is a prospect of escape seize
it promptly. Remember that your death can in no way


126
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
Ned at once made his way to the house occupied by the
prince. There were no guards at the gate, or any sigu
of martial pomp. The door stood open, and when Ned
entered a page accosted him and asked him his business.
"I have letters for the prince," he said, "which I
pray you to hand to him when he is at leisure."
"In that case you would have to wait long," the page
replied, " for the prince is at work from early morning
until late at night, However, he is always open of
access to those who desire to see him, therefore if you
will give me the name of the writer of the letter you
bear I will inform him, and you can then deliver it
yourself." A minute later Ned was shown into the
presence of the man who was undoubtedly the foremost
of his age.
Born of a distinguished family, William of Orange
had been brought up by a pious mother, and at the age
of twelve had become a page in the family of the Em-
peror Charles. So great was the boy's ability, that at
fifteen he had become the intimate and almost confiden-
tial friend of the emperor, who was a keen judge of
merit.
Before he reached the age of twenty-one he waa
named commander-in-chief of the army on the French
frontier. When the Emperor Charles resigned, the
prince was appointed by Philip to negotiate a treaty with
France, and had conducted these negotiations with
extreme ability. The prince and the Duke of Alva
remained in France as hostages for the execution of the
treaty. Alva was secretly engaged in arranging an
agreement between Philip and Henry for the extirpation
of Protestantism, and the general destruction of all
those who held that faith. The French king, believ-
ing that the Prince of Orange was also in the secret,


BY P1EE AND DYKE. 127
spoke to him one day when out hunting freely on tha
subject, and gave him all the details of the understand-
ing that had been entered into for a general massacre
of the Protestants throughout the dominions of France
and Spain.
The Prince of Orange neither by word or look indicat-
ed that all this was new to him, and the king remained
in ignorance of how completely he had betrayed the
plans of himself and Philip. It was his presence of
mind and reticence, while listening to this astounding
relation, that gained for the Prince of Orange the title
of William the Silent. Horror-struck at the plot he had
discovered, the prince from that moment threw himself
into the cause of the Protestants of the Netherlands,
and speedily became the head of the movement, devoting
his whole property and his life to the object. So far
it had brought him only trials and troubles.
His estate and that of his brothers had been spent in
the service ; he had incurred enormous debts; the armies
of German mercenaries he had raised had met with defeat
and ruin; the people of the Netherlands, crushed down
with the apathy of despair, had not lifted a finger to
assist the forces that had marched to their aid. It was
only when almost by an accident Brill had been captured
by the sea beggars that the spark he had for so many
years been trying to fan burst into flame in the provinces
of Holland and Zeeland.
The prince had been sustained through his long and
hitherto fruitless struggle by a deep sense of religion.
He believed that God was with him and would eventually
save the people of the Netherlands from the fate to which
Philip had doomed them. And yet, though an ardent
Protestant, and in an age when Protestants were well
nigh as bigoted as Catholics, and when the idea of relig*


128
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
ious freedom had scarce entered into the minds of men,
the prince was perfectly tolerant, and from the first
insisted that in all the provinces over which he exercised
authority the same perfect freedom of worship should be
granted to the Catholics that he claimed for the Protest-
ants in the Catholic states of the Netherlands.
He had not always been a Protestant. When appoint-
ed by Philip stadtholder of Holland, Friesland, Utrecht,
he had been a moderate Catholic. But his thoughts
were but little turned to religious subjects, and it was
as a patriot and a man of humane nature that he had been
shocked at the discovery that he had made, of the deter-
mination of the kings of France and Spain to extirpate
the Protestants. He used this knowledge first to secretly
urge the people of the Netherlands to agitate for the re-
moval of the Spanish troops from the country; and al-
though he had secret instructions from Philip to enforce
the edicts against all heretics with vigor, he avoided
doing so as much as was in his power, and sent private
warnings to many whom he knew to be in danger of
arrest.
As governor of the Netherlands at the age of twenty-
six, he was rich, powerful, and of sovereign rank. He
exercised a splendid hospitality, and was universally
beloved by the whole community for the charm of his
manner and his courtesy to people of all ranks. Even
at this period the property which he had inherited from
his father, and that he had received with his first wife,
Anne of Egmont, the richest heiress of the Netherlands,
had been seriously affected by his open-handed hospi-
tality and lavish expenditure. His intellect was acknowl-
edged to be of the highest class. He had extraordi-
nary adroitness and capacity for conducting state affairs.
His knowledge of human nature was profound. He


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
129
had studied deeply, and spoke and wrote with facility.
Latin, French, German, Flemish, and Spanish.
The epithet Silent was in no way applicable to his
general character. He could be silent when speech was
dangerous, but at other times he was a most cheerful and
charming companion, and in public the most eloquent
orator and the most brilliant controversialist of his age.
Thirteen years had passed since then, thirteen years
spent in incessant troubles and struggles. The brilliant
governor of Philip in theNetherlands had for years been
an exile; the careless Catholic had become an earnest
and sincere Protestant; the wealthy noble had been
harassed with the pecuniary burdens he had undertaken
in order to raise troops for the rescue of his country-
men.
He had seen his armies defeated, his plans overthrown,
his countrymen massacred by tens of thousands, his core-
ligionists burnt, hung, and tortured, and it was only
now that the spirit of resistance was awakening among
his countrymen. But misfortune and trial had not
soured his temper: his faith that sooner or later the
cause would triumph had never wavered. His patience
was inexhaustible, his temper beyond proof. The in-
capacity of many in whom he had trusted, the jealousies
and religious differences which prevented anything like
union between the various states, the narrowness and
jealousy even of those most faithful to the cause, would
have driven most men to despair.
Upon his shoulders alone rested the whole weight of
the struggle. It was for him to plan and carry out, to
negotiate with princes, to organize troops, to raise money
to compose jealousies, to rouse the lukewarm and appeal
to the waverers. Every detail, great and small, had to
be elaborated by him. So far it was not the Netherlands
9


130
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
it was William of Orange alone who opposed himself to
the might of the greatest power in Europe.
Such was the prince to whom Ned Martin was now
introduced, and it was with a sense of the deepest rev-
erence that he entered the chamber. He saw before him
a man looking ten years older than he really was: whose
hair was grizzled and thin from thought and care, whose
narrow face was deeply marked by the lines of anxiety
and trouble, but whose smile was as kindly, whose man-
ner as kind and gracious as that which had distinguished
it when William was the brilliant young stadtholder of
the Emperor Philip.



ES
ALL
MATIZ LES
TIILI
MIZUNUN
VIN
VA
VARULDASED
P.&
D.
IN THE PRESENCE OF WILLIAM THB SILENT.–Page 130...





BY PIKE AND.DYKS. I 131
CHAPTER VII.
A DANGEROUS MISSION.
**I HEAR you have a letter for me from my good
friend the burgomaster of Enkhuizen," the Prince of
Orange said, as Ned with a deep reverence approached
the table at which he was sitting. "He sends me no ill
news, I hope?"
"No, your excellency," Ned said: "it is on a matter
personal to myself that he has been good enough to write
to you, and I crave your pardon beforehand for occupy-
ing your time for a moment with so unimportant a sub-
ject."
The prince glanced at him keenly as he was speaking
and saw that the young fellow before him was using no
mere form of words, bnt that he really felt embarrassed
at the thought that he was intruding upon his labors.
He opened the letter and glanced down it.
"Ah! you are English," he said in surprise. "I thought
you a countryman of mine."
"My mother is from Holland, sir," Ned replied; "and
has brought me up to speak her language as well as my
father's and to feel that Holland is my country as much
as England."
"And you are the son of the English Captain, who,
lately, as I heard, being stopped in his passage down the
Zuider-Zee by the Spanish ship Don Pedro, defended
himself so stoutly that he inflicted great loss and dam-
age upon the Spaniard, and brought his ship into Enk-


132
BY PIKE AND DYKB.
huizen without further damage than a grievous wound
to himself. The burgomaster tells me that you are
anxious to enter my service as a volunteer, and that you
have the permission of your parents to do so. Many of
your brave compatriots are already coming over j and I
am glad indeed of their aid, which I regard as an omen
that England will some day bestir herself on our behalf.
But you look young for such rough work, young sir.
I should not take you for more than eighteen."
"I am not yet eighteen, sir," Ned said, although he
did not think it necessary to mention that he still want-
ed two years to that age. "But even children and
women have aided in the defense of their towns."
"It is somewhat strange," the prince said, "that your
parents should have countenanced your thus embarking
in this matter at so young an age."
"The Spaniards have murdered my grandfather, three
of my uncles, and an aunt; and my father would, had it
not been that he is disabled by the wound he received,
and which has cost him the loss of a leg, have himself
volunteered," Ned replied. "But, sir, if you think me
too young as yet to fight in the ranks, my father thought
that you might perhaps make use of me in other ways.
I have sailed up every river in the Netherlands, having
been for the last five years in my father's ship trading
with these ports, and know their navigation and the
depth of water. If you have letters that jrou want car-
ried to your friends in Flanders, and would intrust them
to me, I would deliver them faithfully for you whatever
the risk; and being but a boy, could pass perhaps where
a man would be suspected. I only ask, sir, to be put to
such use as you can make of me, whatever it may be,
deeming my life but of slight account in so great and
good a cause."


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
133
** No man can offer more," the prince said kindly. "I
like your face, young sir, and can see at once that you
can be trusted, and that you have entered upon this mat-
ter in a serious spirit. Your father has proved himself
to be a brave fighter and a skillful sailor, and I doubt
not that you are worthy of him. Your youth is no
drawback in my eyes, seeing that I myself, long before
I reached your age, was mixed up in state affairs, and
that the Emperor Charles, my master, did not disdain
to listen to my opinions. I accept your offer of service
in the name of the Netherlands; and deeming that, as
you say, you may be of more service in the way of
which you have spoken than were I to attach you to
one of the regiments I am raising, I will for the present
appoint you as a volunteer attached to my own house-
hold, and, trust me, I will not keep you long in idle-
ness." He touched a bell and the page entered. "Take
this gentleman," he said, "to Count Nieuwenar, and
tell him that he is to have rank as a gentleman volunteer,
and will at present remain as a member of my house-
hold, and be treated as such."
With a kindly nod he dismissed Ned, who was so
affected by the kindness of manner of the prince that he
could only murmur a word or two of thanks and assur-
ances of devotion. One of the burgomaster's letters, of
which Ned was the bearer, was to Count Nieuwenar, the
prince's chamberlain, and when the page introduced him
to that officer with the message the prince had given him
Ned handed to him the burgomaster's letter. The count
ran his eye down it.
"My friend the burgomaster speaks highly in your
praise, young sir," he said; "and although it needed
not that since the prince himself has been pleased to
appoint you to his household, yet I am glad to receive


134
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
so good a report of you. All Holland and Zeeland have
been talking of the gallant fight that your father's ship
made against the Spaniard; and though I hear that the
Queen of England has made remonstrances to the Span-
ish Ambassador as to this attack upon an English ship,
methinks that it is the Spaniards who suffered most in
the affair."
"Would you kindly instruct me, sir, in the duties
that I have to perform."
"There are no duties whatever," the count said with
a smile. "There is no state or ceremony here. The
prince lives like a private citizen, and all that you have
to do is to behave discreetly, to present yourself at the
hours of meals, and to be in readiness to perform any
service with which the prince may intrust you; although
for what service he destines you, I own that I am in ig-
norance. But," he said more gravely, "the prince is
not a man to cumber himself with persona who are use-
less to him, nor to keep about his person any save those
upon whose fidelity he is convinced that he can rely.
Therefore I doubt not that he will find work for you to
do, for indeed there is but little ease and quiet for those
who serve him. This afternoon I will find for you an
apartment, and I may tell you that although you will
have at present no duties to perform, and need not there-
fore keep in close attendance, it would be better that
you should never be very long absent: for when the
prince wants a thing done he wants it done speedily,
and values most those upon whom he can rely at all
times of the night and day. Return here at noon, and
I will then present you to the gentlemen and officers
with whom you will associate."
On leaving the chamberlain Ned walked for some
time through the streets of Rotterdam. He «-freely


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
185
noticed where he went, so full were his thoughts of the
reception that he had met with, and the more than real-
ization of his hopes. The charm of manner, as well as
the real kindness of the prince, had completely captiv-
ated him, as indeed they did all who came in contact with
him, and he felt that no dangers he could run, no efforts
he could make would be too great if he could but win
the approbation of so kind a master. He presented him-
self to the chamberlain at the hour named, and the
latter took him to a large hall in which many officers
and gentlemen were about to sit down to dinner, and
introduced Ned to them as the son of the English cap-
tain who had so bravely beaten off the Don Pedro, and
whom the Prince of Orange had received into his house-
hold in the quality of a gentleman volunteer.
Ned was well received, both on his own account and
from the good-will that was entertained toward England.
Although personally the Prince of Orange kept up no
state and lived most simply and quietly, he still main-
tained an extensive household, and extended a generous
hospitality more suited to his past wealth than to his
present necessities. He had the habits of a great noble;
and although pressed on all sides for money, and some-
times driven to make what he considered great econo-
mies in his establishment, his house was always open to
his friends and adherents.
Certainly in the meal to which he sat down Ned saw
little signs of economy. There was but little silver plate
on the table, for the prince's jewels and plate had been
pledged years before for the payment of the German mer-
cenaries ; but there was an abundance of food of all kinds
generous wine in profusion, and the guests were served
by numerous pages and attendants. On the following
day the prince rode to Haarlem, accompanied by his


186
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
household and a hundred horsemen, for at Haarlem he
had summoned a meeting of the representatives of the
states that still remained faithful to him. As soon as
they were settled in the quarters assigned to them Ned
sallied out to make inquiries concerning the relatives
with whom his aunt and cousins had taken refuge. As
he knew her maiden name he had no great difficulty in
learning the part of the town in which her father dwelt
and knowing that the prince would at any rate for the rest
of the day be wholly absorbed in important business,
made his way thither, introducing himself to the burgher.
"Ah 1" the latter said, "I have often heard my
daughter speak of her sister-in-law who had married
and settled in England. So you are her son? Well,
you will find her house in the street that runs along by
the city wall, near the Watergate. It was well that she
happened to be laid up with illness at the time Alva's
ruffians seized and murdered her husband and his family.
She was well-nigh distraught for a time, and well she
might be; though, indeed, her lot is but that of tens of
thousands of others in this unhappy country. I would
gladly have welcomed her here, but I have another
married daughter who lives with me and keeps my
louse for me, and as she has half a dozen children the
louse is well-nigh full. And Elizabeth longed for quiet
in her sorrow, so I established her in the little house I
tell you of. I have been going to write to your father,
fcut have put it off from time to time, for one has so
much to think of in these days that one has no time for
private matters. She tells me that her husband and his
"brothers had, foreseeing the evil times coming, sent
money to England to his care, and that it has been in-
vested in houses in London."
"I believe that is so," Ned replied; "and my father,


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
137
who is at present lying sorely wounded at Enkhuizen,
will, I am sure, now that he knows where my aunt is,
communicate with her by letter on the subject. I will
give you his address at Enkhuizen, and as it is but a
short journey from here you might perhaps find tim'e to
go over and see him, when he will be able to talk freely
with you on the subject. Now, with your permission I
will go and see my aunt."
Ned had no difficulty in finding the house indicated.
He knocked at the door, and it was opened by his aunt
herself. She looked up for a moment inquiringly, and
then exclaimed:
"Why, it is my nephew, Edward Martin! It is nearly
two years since I saw you last, and so much has happened
since ;" and she burst into tears.
Ned followed her into the house, where he was warmly
welcomed by his two cousins—girls of fourteen and
fifteen years old. He had first to explain how it was
that he had come to Haarlem, and they were grieved
indeed to hear what had happened to Captain Martin,
who was a great favorite with them.
"And so you have entered the service of the Prince
of Orange ?" his aunt said when he had finished his
story. "Truly I wonder that your father and mother
have allowed you to embark in so hopeless an enter-
prise."
"Not hopeless," Ned said. "Things look dark at
present, but either England or France may come to our
help. At any rate, aunt, if the Spanish army again
sweeps over Holland and Zeeland, surely you, with two
girls, will not await its approach. You have friends in
England. My father and mother will be only too glad
to have you with them till you can make yourself a
home close by. And there are the moneys sent over


188
BY PIKE AND BYKJS.
that will enable you to live in comfort. It will not be
like going among strangers. There is quite a colony
of emigrants from the Netherlands already in London.
You will find plenty who can speak your language."
"All my family are here," she replied; "my father,
and brothers, and sisters. I could never be happy else-
where."
"Yes, aunt, I can understand that. But if the Span-
iards come, how many of your family may be alive here
a week afterward?"
The woman threw up her hands in a gesture of de-
spair. \
"Well, we must hope for the best, aunt; but I would
urge you most strongly if you hear that a Spanish army
k approaching to fly to England if there be an oppor-
tunity open to you, or if not to leave the city and go to
some town or village as far from here as possible."
"Haarlem is strong, and can stand a stout siege," the
woman said confidently.
"I have no doubt it can, aunt. But the Spaniards
are good engineers and unless the Prince of Orange is
strong enough to march to its succor, sooner or later it
must fall; and you know what happens then."
"Why should they come here more than elsewhere?
There are many other towns that lie nearer to them."
"That is so, aunt. But from the walls you can see
the towns and spires of Amsterdam, and that city serves
them as a gathering place in the heart of the country
whence they may strike blows all round; and, there-
fore, as you lie so close, one of the first blows may be
struck here. Besides, if they take Haarlem, they cut
the long strip of land that almost alone remains faithful
to the prince asunder. Well, aunt, please think it over.
If you doubt my words write to my mother at Enkhui-


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
139
Ben. I warrant she will tell you how gladly she will
receive you in England, and how well you may make
yourself a home there. I do not know how long I am
to be staying here, and I have to be in close attendance
on the prince in case he may suddenly have occasion
for my services, but I will come down every day for a
talk with you; and I do hope that for the sake of my
cousins, if not for your own, you will decide to leave
this troubled land for a time, and to take refuge in
England, where none will interfere with your religion,
and where you can live free from the Spaniards' cruel
bigotry."
Ned remained for a fortnight without any particular
duties. When the prince was closeted with persons of
importance, and he knew that there was no chance of
his being required, he spent much of his time at his
aunt's. He was beginning to feel weary of hanging
about the prince's antechamber doing nothing, when one
day a page came up to him and told him that the prince
required his presence. He followed the boy to the
prince's cabinet, full of hope that he was to have an op-
portunity of proving that he was in earnest in his offers
of service to the cause of Holland.
"I dare say you began to think that I had forgotten
you," the prince began when the page had retired and
the curtain had fallen behind him, " but it is not so.
Until to-day I have had no occasion for your services, but
have now a mission to intrust to you. I have letters
that I wish carried to Brussels and delivered to some of
my friends there. You had best start at once in the
disguise of a peasant-boy. You must sew up your de-
spatches in your jerkin, and remember that if they are
found upon you a cruel death will surely be your fate.
If you safely carry out your mission in Brussels return


140
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
with the answers you will receive by such route as may
■eem best to you; for this must depend upon the move-
ments of the Spaniards. The chamberlain will furnish
you with what money you may require."
"Thanks, your excellency, I am provided with suf-
ficient means for such a journey."
"I need not tell you, my lad, to be careful and prudent.
Remember, not only is your own life at stake, but that
the interest of the country will suffer, and the lives of
many will be forfeited should you fail in your mission.
You will see that there are no names upon these letters;
only a small private mark, differing in each case, by
which you can distinguish them. Here is a paper which
is a key to those marks. You must, before you start,
learn by heart the names of those for whom the various
letters are intended. In this way, should the letters fall
into the hands of the Spaniards, they will have no clue
as to the names of those to whom they are addressed.
"This paper, on which is written, 'To the Blue Cap in
the South Comer of the Market Square of Brussels,' is
intended to inclose all the other letters, and when you
have learned the marks Count Nieuwenar will fasten
them up in it and seal it with my seal. The object of
doing this is, that should you be captured, you can state
that your instructions from me are to deliver the packet
to a man with a blue cap, who will meet you at the south
corner of the Market Square at Brussels, and, touching
you on the shoulder, ask ' How blows the wind in Hol-
land?' These are the instructions I now give you. H
such a man comes to you you will deliver the packet to
him, if not you will open it and deliver the letters. But
this last does not form part of your instructions.
"This device will not save your life if you are taken,
but it may save you from torture and others from death.


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
141
For were these unaddressed letters found upon you, you
would be put to such cruel tortures that flesh and blood
could not withstand them, and the names of those for
whom these letters are intended would be wrung from
you; but inclosed as they are to Master Blue Cap, it
may be believed that you are merely a messenger whose
instructions extend no further than the handing over the
parcel to a friend of mine in Brussels. Now, you have
no time to lose. You have your disguise to get, and
these signs and the names they represent to commit to
heart. A horse will be ready in two hours' time to take
you to Rotterdam, whence you will proceed in a coast-
ing vessel to Sluys or Axel."
At the time named Ned was in readiness. He was
dressed now as a young Flemish peasant. He had left
the chest with his clothes, together with his armor and
weapons, in the care of his aunt's father, for he hoped
that before his return she would have left the town.
He could not, however, obtain any promise that she
would do so. Her argument was, if other women could
stay in Haarlem why should she not do the same. Her
friends and family were there; and although, if the Span-
iards were to besiege the town, she might decide to quit
it, she could not bring herself to go into exile, unless
indeed all Holland was conquered and all hope gone.
Ned carried a stout stick; which was a more formi-
dable weapon than it looked, for the knob was loaded
with lead. He hesitated about taking pistols; for if at
any time he were searched and such weapons found
upon him the discovery might prove fatal, for a peasant
boy certainly would not be carrying weapons that were
at that time costly and comparatively rare. His de-
spatches were sewn up in the lining of his coat, and his
money, beyond that required for the present use, hidden


142
BY PIEE AND DYKE.
in his big boots. A country horse with rough tra@pi*gs,
such as a small farmer might ride, was in readiness,
and mounting this he rode to Rotterdam, some thirty-
five miles distant, and there put it up at a small inn,
where he had been charged to leave it.
He then walked down to the river and inquired
about boats sailing for the ports of Sluys or Axel. He
was not long in discovering one that would start the
next day for the latter place, and after bargaining with
the master for a passage returned to the inn. The next
morning he set sail soon after daybreak. There were
but three or four other passengers, and Ned was not
long before he established himself on friendly terms
with the master and the four men that constituted tha
crew.
"I wonder," he said presently to the master, "that
trade still goes on between the towns of Holland and
those in the provinces that hold to Alva."
"The citizens of those towns are greatly divided in
their opinions," the captain said. "Many would glad-
ly rise if they had the chance, but they lie too close to
the Spanish power to venture to do so. Still they are
friendly enough to us; and as they have need of our
goods and we of theirs, no one hinders traffic or inter-
feres with those who come and go. Most of these towns
have but small Spanish garrisons, and these concern
themselves not with anything that goes on beyond
maintaining the place for Spain. It is the Catholio
magistrates appointed by Alva who manage the affairs
of the towns, and as these are themselves mostly mer-
chants and traders, their interests lie in keeping the
ports open and encouraging trade, so we come and go
unquestioned. The Spaniards have enough on their
hands already without causing discontent by restricting


144
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
eff the authority of the offioials appointed by the Span-
iards.
Ned knew that as a stranger he should be viewed
with great suspicion by the frequenters of the little inn,
forthe spy system was carried to such an extent that
people were afraid to utter their sentiments even in
the bosom of their own families. He therefore walked
about until it was time to retire to rest, and in that
way escaped alike the suspicions and questionings he
might otherwise have encountered. He could easily
have satisfied them as to the past—he had just arrived
in the coasting smack the Hopeful from Rotterdam,
and the master of the craft could, if questioned, cor-
roborate his statement—but it would not be so easy to
satisfy questioners as to the object of his coming.
Why should a lad from Holland want to come to Bra-
bant? Every one knew that work was far more plen-
tiful in the place he had come from than in the states
under the Spaniards, where the cultivators scarce dare
bow crops sufficient for their own consumption, so ex-
tensive was the pillaging carried on by the Spanish
troops.
These, always greatly in arrears of pay, did not hesi-
tate to take all they required from the unfortunate
inhabitants; and the latter knew that resistance or
complaint was alike useless, for the soldiers were always
on the verge of mutiny. The officers had little control
over them; and Alva himself was always short. of
money, and being unable to pay his troops was obliged
to allow them to maintain themselves upon the country.
As soon as the gates were open in the morning Ned
made his way to that through which the road to Brussels
ran. The four or five Spanish soldiers at the gate asked
no questions, and Ned passed on with a brisk step.


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
145
He bad gone about tbree miles wben be beard sounds
of horses' hoofs behind him, and presently two men
came along. One was, by his appearance, a person of
some importance, the other he took to be his clerk.
Ned doffed his hat as the horse went past.
"Where are you going, lad?" the elder of the two
men asked.
"I am going, worshipful sir, to see some friends who
live at the village of Deligen, near Brussels."
"These are evil times for traveling. Your tongue
shows that you come not from Brabant."
"No, sir, my relations lived at Vordwyk, hard by Am-
sterdam."
"Amsterdam is a faithful city; although there, as
elsewhere, there are men who are traitors to their king
and false to their faith. You are not one of them, I
hope?"
"I do not know," Ned said, " that I am bound to an-
swer questions of any that ride by the highway, unless I
know that they have right and authority to question
me."
"I have right and authority," the man said angrily.
*' My name is Philip Von Aert, and I am one of the
council charged by the viceroy to investigate into these
matters."
Ned again doffed his hat. "I know your name, wor-
shipful sir, as that of one who is foremost in searching
out heretics. There are few in the land, even ignorant
country boys like myself, who have not heard it."
The councilor looked gratified. "Ah! you have
heard me well spoken of?" he said.
"I have heard you spoken of, sir, well or ill, accord-
ing to the sentiments of those who spoke."
"And why have you left Amsterdam to journey so
10


146
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
far trom home? This is a time when all men must bo
looked upon with suspicion until they prove themselves
to be good Catholics and faithful subjects of the king,
and even a boy like you may be engaged upon treason-
able business. I ask you again why are you leaving
your family at Amsterdam?"
"Misfortunes have fallen upon them," Ned replied,
** and they can no longer maintain me."
"Misfortunes, ah! and of what kind?"
"Their business no longer brings them in profit," Ned
replied. "They lived, as I told your worship, not in
the town itself, but in a village near it, and in these
troubled times trade is well-nigh at a standstill, and
there is want at many a man's door."
"I shall stop for the night at Antwerp, where I have
business to do; see when you arrive there tfiat you call
upon me. I must have further talk with you, for your
answers do not satisfy me."
Ned bowed low.
"Very well, see that you fail not, or it will be the
worse for you." So saying Von Aert put spurs to his
horse, which had been walking alongside Ned as be
conversed and rode forward at a gallop.


BY PIKE Ami) DYKE.
147
CHAPTER VIII.
TS THE HANDS OF THE BLOOD COUNCIL.
"You are an evil-looking pair of scoundrels," Ned
said to himself as he looked after the retreating figures
of the two men. "The master I truly know by name
as one of the worst instruments of the tyrant; as to the
man, knave is written on his face. He is as thin as a
scarecrow—he has a villainous squint and an evil smile
on his face. If I had been bent on any other errand I
would have given very different answers, and taken my
chance of holding my own with this good stick of mine.
At any rate I told them no absolute lies. The council or
will not have a chance of asking me any more questions
this evening, and I only hope that he will be too busy
to think any more about it. I will take the road through
Ghent; it matters little which way I go, for the two
roads seem to me to be of nearly equal distance."
He therefore at once left the road he was following,
and struck across the fields northward until he came
upon the road to Ghent, at which town he arrived soon
afternoon, having walked two or three and twenty miles.
Fearing to be questioned he passed through the town
without stopping, crossed the Scheldt and continued his
way for another five miles, when he stopped at the vil-
lage of Gontere. He entered a small inn:
"I wish to stop here for the night," he said, "if you
have room?"


148 BY PIKE AND DYKE,
"Room enough and to spare," the host replied.
"There is no scarcity of room, though there is of good
fare; a party of soldiers from Ghent paid a visit to us
yesterday, and have scarce left a thing to eat in the
village. However, I suppose we ought to feel thankful
that they did not take our lives also."
"Peter," a shrill voice cried from inside the house,
*' how often have I told you not to be gossiping on
public affairs with strangers? Your tongue will cost
you your head presently, as I have told you a score of
times."
"Near a hundred I should say, wife," the innkeeper
replied. "I am speaking no treason, but am only ex-
plaining why our larder is empty, save some black bread
and some pig's flesh we bought an hour ago; besides,
this youth is scarce likely to be one of the duke's
spies."
*' There you are again," the woman cried angrily.
"You want to leave me a widow, and your children
fatherless, Peter Grantz. Was a woman ever tormented
with such a man?"
"I am not so sure that it is not the other way," the
man grumbled in an undertone. "Why, wife," he went
on, raising his voice, "who is there to say anything
against us. Don't I go regularly to mass, and send our
good priest a fine fish or the best cut off the joint two
or three times a week. What can I do more? Any one
would think to hear you talk that I was a heretic."
"I think you are more fool than heretic," his wife said
angrily, "and that is the best hope for us. But come
in, boy, and sit down; my husband will keep you
gossiping at the door for the next hour if you would
listen to him."
"I shall not be sorry to sit down, mistress," Ned said


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
149
entering the low-roofed room. "I have walked from
Axel since morning."
"That is a good long walk truly," the woman said.
"Are you going on to Brussels? If so, your nearest
way would have been by Antwerp."
"I took the wrong road," Ned said; "and as they
told me that there was but a mile or two difference
between them, I thought I might as well keep on the
one I had first taken."
"You are from Holland are you not, by your speech?"
the woman asked.
"Yes; I have come from Holland," Ned replied.
"And is it true what they say, that the people there
have thrown off the authority of the duke, and are
going to venture themselves against all the strength of
Spain?"
"Some have risen and some have not," Ned replied.
"None can say what will come of it."
"You had best not say much about your coming from
Holland," the woman said; "for they say that well-nigh
all from that province are heretics, and to be even sus-
pected of being a heretic in Brabant is enough to cost
any one his life."
"I am not one to talk," Ned replied; "but I thank
you for your caution, mistress. I have been questioned
already by Philip Von Aert, and he said he would see
me again, but in truth I have no intention of further
intruding on him."
"He is one of the Council of Blood," the woman said,
dropping her voice and looking round anxiously; "and
one of the most cruel of them. Beware, my lad, how
you fall into his hands, for be assured* he will show you
no mercy, if he has reason to suspect, but in the slight-
est, that you are not a good Catholic and loyal to the


150
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
Spaniards. Rich or poor, gentle or simple, woman or
child, it is naught to him. There is no mercy for heretics,
whomsoever they may be; and unless you can satisfy him
thoroughly your best plan is to go back at once to Axel,
and to cross to Holland. You do not know what they
are. There are spies in every town and village, and were
it known what I have said to you now, little though that
be, it would go hard with me. Women have been burned
or strangled for far less."
"I will be careful," Ned said. "I have business which
takes me to Brussels, but when that is discharged I shall
betake me back to Holland as soon as I can."
By this time the woman, who had been standing over
the fire while she was talking, had roasted two or three
slices of pork, and these, with a piece of black bread and
a jug of ale, she placed before Ned.
Her husband, who had been standing at the door,
now came in.
"You are no wiser than I am, wife, with all your
scolding. I have been listening to your talk; you have
scolded me whenever I open my lips, and there you
yourself say things ten times as dangerous."
"I say them inside the house, Peter Grantz," she re-
torted, " and don't stand talking at the door so that all
the village may hear me. The lad is honest, as I can
see by his face, and if I could do aught for him I would
do so."
"I should be glad if you could tell me of some little
place where I could put up in Brussels; some place
where I could stay while looking out for work, without
any one troubling themselves as to whence I came or
where I am going, *or what are my views as to religion
or politics."
"That were a difficult matter," the woman replied.


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
151
* It is not that the landlords care what party those who
visit their house belong to, but that for aught they
know there may be spies in their own household; and
in these days it is dangerous even to give shelter to one
of the new religion. Therefore, although landlords
may care nothing who frequent their houses, they are in
a way forced to do so lest they themselves should be
denounced as harborers of heretics. Brussels has a
strong party opposed to the duke; for you know that it
is not those of the new religion only who would gladly
see the last of the Spaniards. There are but few heretics
in Brabant now, the Inquisition and the Council of
Blood have made an end of most, others have fled either
to France, or England, or Holland, some have outwardly
conformed to the rites of the Church, and there are
few indeed who remain openly separated from her,
though in their hearts they may remain heretics as
before.
"Still there are great numbers who long to see the
old Constitution restored—to see persecution abolished,
the German and Spanish troops sent packing, and to be
ruled by oui own laws under the viceroy of the King of
Spain. Therefore in Brussels you are not likely to be
very closely questioned. There are great numbers of
officials, a small garrison, and a good many spies; all
of these are for the duke, the rest of the population
would rise to-morrow did they see a chance of success.
I should say that you are more likely, being a stranger,
of being suspected of being a spy than of being a
heretic—that is if you are one, which I do not ask and
do not want to know. The people of Brussels are not
given to tumults as are those of Antwerp and Ghent,
but are a quiet people going their own way. Being the
capital there are more strangers resort there than to


152
BY PIKE AND DTEE.
other places, and therefore people come and go without
inquiry; still were I you I would, if you have any
good reason for avoiding notice, prefer to lodge outside
the city, entering the gates of a morning, doing what
business you may have during the day, and leaving
again before sunset. That way you would altogether
avoid questionings, and will attract no more attention
than other country people going in to sell their goods."
"Thank you, I will follow your advice," Ned said.
"I have no wish to get into trouble, and being a
stranger there I should have difficulty in proving that
my story is a true one were I questioned."
The next morning Ned set out at daybreak, and
arrived at Brussels early in the afternoon. He had
determined to adopt the advice given him the evening
before; and also that he would not endeavor to get a
lodging in any of the villages.
"It will not take me more than a day, or at most two
days, to deliver my letters," he thought to himself,
"and there will be no hardship in sleeping in the fields
or under a tree for a couple of nights. In that way I
shall escape all notice, for people talk in villages even
more than they do in towns." He had decided that he
would not that day endeavor to deliver any of the
letters, but would content himself with walking about
the town and learning the names of the streets, so that
he could set about delivering the letters without the
necessity fer asking many questions. When within
half a mile of the town he left the road, and cutting
Open the lining of his jerkin took out the letters. Then
he cut up a square piece of turf with his knife, scooped
out a little earth, inserted the packet of letters, and
then stamped down the sod above it. In another hole
close to it he buried the money hidden in his boot, and


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
"Come in," the burgher said in loud tones, bo that ha
could be heard by his two assistants in the shop. "My
wife will be glad to hear tidings of her old nurse, who
was ill when she last heard from her. You can reassure
her in that respect, I hope?"
"Yes, she is mending fast," Ned replied, as he followed
the burgher through the shop.
The man led the way upstairs, and then into a small
sitting-room. He closed the door behind him.
"Now," he asked, " what message do you bring from
Holland."
"I bring a letter," Ned replied; and taking out his
knife again he cut the threads of the lining and produced
the packet. The silk that bound it, and which was
fastened by the prince's seal, was so arranged that it
could be slipped off, and so enable the packet to be
opened without breaking the seal. Ned took out the
letters; and after examining the marks on the corners
handed one to the burgher. The latter opened and
lead the contents.
"I am told," he said when he had finished, "not to
give you an answer in writing, but to deliver it by word
of mouth. Tell the prince that I have sounded many
of my guild, and that certainly the greater part of the
weavers will rise and join in expelling the Spaniards
whenever a general rising has been determined upon.
and it is certain that all the other chief towns will join
in the movement. Unless it is general, I fear that
nothing can be done. So great is the consternation that
has been caused by the sack of Mechlin, the slaughter
of thousands of the citizens, and the horrible atrocities
npon the women, that no city alone will dare to provoke
'the vengeance of Alva. All must rise or none will do
bo. T am convinced that Brussels will do her part, if


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
158
others do theirs; although, as the capital, it is upon her
the first brunt of the Spanish attack will fall. In regard
to money, tell him that at present none can be collected.
In the first place, we are all well-nigh ruined by the
exactions of the Spanish; and in the next, however
well disposed we may be, there are few who would
commit themselves by subscribing for the cause until
the revolt is general and successful. Then, I doubt not
that the councilors would vote as large a subsidy as
the city could afford to pay. Four at least of the
members of the council of our guild can be thoroughly
relied upon, and the prince can safely communicate
with them. These are Gunther, Barneveldt, Hasselaer,
and Buys."
"Please, repeat them again," Ned said, "in order
that I may be sure to remember them rightly *
"As to general toleration," the burgher went on,
after repeating the names, "in matters of religion,
although there are many differences of opinion, I think
that the prince's commands on this head will be complied
with, and that it would be agreed that Lutherans,
Calvinists, and other sects will be allowed to assemble
for worship without hindrance; but the Catholic feeling
is very strong, especially among the nobles, and the
numbers of those secretly inclined to the new religion
has decreased greatly in the past few years, just as they
have increased in Holland and Zeeland, where, as I
hear, the people are now well-nigh all Protestants.
Please assure the prince of my devotion to him per-
sonally, and that I shall do my best to further his plans
and can promise him that the Guild of Weavers will be
among the first to rise against the tyranny of the
Spaniards."
Ned, as he left the house, decided that the man he


156
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
had visited was not one of those who would be of any
great use in an emergency. He was evidently well
enough disposed to the cause, but was not one to take
any great risks, or to join openly in the movement unless
convinced that success was assured for it. He was
walking along, thinking the matter over, when he was
suddenly and roughly accosted. Looking up he saw
the Councilor Von Aert and his clerk; the former with
an angry look on his face, the latter, who was close
beside his master, and who had evidently drawn his
attention to him, with a malicious grin of satisfaction.
"Hullo, sirrah," the councilor said angrily, "did I
not tell you to call upon me at Antwerp?"
Ned took off his hat, and said humbly, " I should of
course have obeyed your worship's order had I passed
through Antwerp; but I afterward remembered that I
had cause to pass through Ghent and therefore took that
road knowing well that one so insignificant as myself
could have nothing to tell your worship that should
occupy your valuable time."
"That we will see about," the councilor said grimly.
** Genet, lay your hand upon this young fellow's collar.
We will lodge him in safe keeping and inquire into the
matter when we have leisure. I doubt not that you
were right when you told me that you suspected he was
other than he seemed."
Ned glanced round; a group of Spanish soldiers were
standing close by, and he saw that an attempt at escape
would be hopeless. He therefore walked quietly along
by the side of the clerk's horse, determining to wrest
himself from the man's hold and run for it the instant
he saw an opportunity. Unfortunately, however, he
was unaware that they were at the moment within fifty
yards of the prison. Several bystanders who had heard


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
157
the conversation followed to see the result; and other
passers-by, seeing Ned led by the collar behind the
dreaded councilor, speedily gathered around with looks
expressing no good will to Von Aert.
The Spanish soldiers, however, accustomed to frays
with the townspeople, at once drew their weapons and
closed round the clerk and his captive, and two minutes
later they arrived at the door of the prison, and Ned,
completely taken by surprise, found himself thrust in
and the door closed behind him before he had time to
decide upon his best course.
"You will place this prisoner in a secure place," the
councilor said. "It is a case of grave suspicion; and
I will myself question him later on. Keep an eye upon
him until I come again."
Ned was handed over to two warders, who conducted
him to a chamber in the third story. Here, to his
dismay, one of his jailers took up his post, while the
other retired, locking the door behind him. Thus the
intention Ned had formed as he ascended the stairs of
destroying the documents as soon as he was alone, was
frustrated. The warder took his place at the window
which looked into an inner court of the prison and
putting his head out entered into conversation with
some of his comrades in the yard below.
Ned regretted now that he had, before leaving the
burgher, again sewn up the letters in his doublet. Had
he carried them loosely about him he could have chewed
them up one by one and swallowed them; but he dared
not attempt to get at them now as his warder might at
any moment look round. The latter was relieved twice
during the course of the day. None of the men paid
any attention to the prisoner. The succession of victims
who entered the walls of the prison only to quit them


158
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
for the gallows was so rapid that they had no time ta
concern themselves with their affairs. Probably the boy
was a heretic; but whether or not, if he had incurred
the enmity of Councilor Von Aert, his doom was
sealed.
It was late in the evening before a warder appeared
at the door, and said that the councilor was below, and
that the prisoner was to be brought before him. Ned
was led by the two men to a chamber on the ground
floor. Here Von Aert, with two of his colleagues, was
seated at a table, the former's clerk standing behind
him.
"This is a prisoner I myself made this morning,"
Von Aert said to his companions. "I overtook him
two miles this side of Axel, and questioned him. He
admitted that he came from Holland; and his answers
were so unsatisfactory that I ordered him strictly to call
upon me at Antwerp, not having time at that moment
to question him further. Instead of obeying, he struck
off from the road and took that through Ghent; and I
should have heard no more of him had I not by chance
encountered him this morning in the street here. Has
he been searched?" he asked the warder.
"No, your excellency. You gave no orders that ho
should be examined."
"Foola!" the councilor said angrily; "this is the
way you do your duty. Had he been the bearer of im-
portant correspondence he might have destroyed it by
now."
"We have not left him, your excellency. He has
never been alone for a moment, and had no opportunity
whatever for destroying anything."
"Well, search that bundle first," the councilor said.
The bundle was found to contain nothing suspicious.


BY PIKE AND DYKE. 169
"Now, take off his doublet and boots and examine
them carefully. Let not a seam or corner escape you.'
Accustomed to the work, one of the warders had
scarcely taken the doublet in his hand when he pro-
claimed that there was a parcel sewn up in the lining.
"I thought so!" Von Aert exclaimed, beaming
with satisfaction at his own perspicacity. "I thought
there was something suspicious about the fellow. I
believe I can almost smell out a heretic or a traitor."
The councilor's colleagues murmured their admira-
tion at his acuteness.
"What have we here?" Von Aert went on, as he
examined the packet. "A sealed parcel addressed 'To
the Blue Cap in the South Corner of the Market Square
of Brussels.' What think you of that, my friends, for
mystery and treason? Now, let us see the contents.
Ah, ten letters without addresses! But I see there are
marks different from each other on the corners. Ah!"
he went on with growing excitement, as he tore one
open and glanced at the contents, "from the arch-traitor
himself to conspirators here in Brussels. This is an
important capture indeed. Now, sirrah, what have
you to say to this? For whom are these letters in-
tended?"
"I know nothing of the contents of the letters,
worshipful sir," Ned said, falling on his knees and as-
suming an appearance of abject terror. "They were
delivered to me at Haarlem, and I was told that I should
have five nobles if I carried them to Brussels and
delivered them safely to a man who would meet me in
the south corner of the Market Square of Brussels. I
was to hold the packet in my hand and sling my bundle
upon my stick, so that he might know me. He was to
have a blue cap on, and was to touoh me on the shoulder


100 Br PIKE AND DYKE.
and ask me ' How blows the wind in Holland?' and that,
worshipful sir, is all I know about it. I could not tell
that there was any treason in the business, else not for
fifty nobles would I have undertaken it."
"You lie, you young villain I" the councilor shouted.
"Do you try to persuade me that the Prince of Orange
would have intrusted documents of such importance to
the first boy he met in the street? In the first place
you must be a heretic."
"I don't know about heretics," Ned said, rising to his
feet and speaking stubbornly. "I am of the religion my
father taught me, and I would not pretend that I was a
Catholic, not to save my life."
"There you are, you see," the councilor said trium-
phantly to his colleagues. "Look at the obstinacy and
insolence of these Hollanders. Even this brat of a boy
dares to tell us that he is not a Catholic. Take him
away," he said to the warder, "and see that he is se-
curely kept. We may want to question him again; but
in any case he will go to the gallows to-morrow or next
day."
Ned was at once led away.
"What think you?" Von Aert asked his colleagues
as the door closed behind the prisoner. "Is it worth
while to apply the torture to him at once to obtain from
him the names of those for whom these letters were
intended? It is most important for us to know. Look
at this letter; it is from the prince himself, and refers to
preparations making for a general rising."
"I should hardly think the boy would have been in-
trusted with so important a secret," one of the other
councilors said; "for it would be well known he would
be forced by torture to reveal it if these letters were to
be found upon them. I think that the story he tells us


BY PIKE AND DYKJt.
261
is a true one, and that it is more likely they would be
given him to deliver to some person who would possess
the key to these marks on the letters."
"Well, at any rate no harm can be done by applying
the screws," the councilor said. "If he knows they
will make him speak, I warrant you.
The other two agreed.
"If you will allow me to suggest, your excellency,"
Genet said humbly, " that it might be the better way to
try first if any such as this Blue Cap exists. The boy
might be promised his life if he could prove that the
story was true. Doubtless there is some fixed hour at
which he was to meet this Blue Cap. We might let him
go to meet him, keeping of course a strict watch over
him. Then if any such man appears and speaks to him
we could pounce upon him at once and wring from him
the key to these marks. If no such man appears we
should then know that the story was but a device to
deceive, and could then obtain by some means the truth
from him."
The suggestion met with approval.
"That is a very good plan, and shall be carried out.
Send for the prisoner again."
Ned was brought down again.
"We see that you are young," Von Aert said, "and
you have doubtless been misled in this matter, and knew
not that you were carrying treasonable correspondence.
We therefore are disposed to treat you leniently. At
what time were you to meet this Blue Cap in the
market?"
"Within an hour of sunset," Ned replied. "I am to
be there at sunset and to wait for an hour; and was told
that he would not fail to come in that time, but that if
he did I was to come again the next day."


162
BY PIKE AND DYKK
"It is to be hoped that he will not fail you," Vom
Aert said grimly, " for we shall not be disposed to wait
his pleasure. To-morrow evening you will go with a
packet and deliver it to the man when he comes to you.
Beware that you do not try to trick us, for you will be
closely watched, and it will be the worse for you if you
attempt treachery. If the man comes those who are
there will know how to deal with him."
"And shall I be at liberty to depart?" Ned asked
doubtfully.
"Of course you will," Von Aert replied; "we should
then have no further occasion for you, and you would
have proved to us that your story was a true one, and
that you were really in ignorance that there was any
harm in carrying the packet hither.
Ned was perfectly well aware that the councilor was
lying, and that even had he met the man in the blue cap
he would be dragged back to prison and put to death,
and that the promise meant absolutely nothing—the
Spaniards having no hesitation in breaking the most
Bolemn oaths made to heretics. He had, indeed, only
asked the question because he thought that to assent too
willingly to the proposal might arouse suspicion. It was
the very thing he had been hoping for, and which offered
the sole prospect of escape from a death by torture,
for it would at least give him the chance of a dash for
freedom.
He had named an hour after sunset partly because it
was the hour which would have been probably chosen
by those who wished that the meeting should take place
unobserved, but still more because his chances of escape
would be vastly greater were the attempt made after
dark. The three councilors sat for some time talking
over the matter after Ned had been removed. The lefe-


B Y PIKE AND D YKJC.
ters had all been read. They had been carefully written,
■o as to give no information if they should fall into the
wrong hands, and none of them contained any allusion
whatever to past letters or previous negotiations.
"It is clear," Von Aert said, " that this is a conspir-
acy, and that those to whom these letters are sent are
deeply concerned in it, and yet these letters do not prove
it. Suppose that we either seize this Blue Cap or
get from the boy the names of those for whom the letters
are intended, they could swear on the other hand that
they knew nothing whatever about them, and had been
falsely accused. No doubt many of these people are
nobles and citizens of good position, and if it is merely
their word against the word of a boy, and that wrung
from him by torture, our case would not be a strong
One.
"Our case is not always strong," one of the other
councilors said; "but that does not often make much
difference."
"It makes none with the lower class of the people,"
Von Aert agreed; "but when we have to deal with
people who have influential friends it is always best to
be able to prove a case completely. I think that if we
get the names of those for whom the letters are meant
we can utilize the boy again. We will send him to de-
liver the letters in person, as I believe he was intend
ed to do. He may receive answers to take back to
Holland; but even if he does not the fact that these
people Bhould have received such letters without at
once denouncing the bearer and communicating the
contents to us, will be quite sufficient proof of their
guilt."
"In that case," one of the others remarked, " the boy
must not be crippled with the torture.'!*


164
BY PIKE AND LYKB.
"There will be no occasion for that," Von Aert said
contemptuously. "A couple of turns with the thumb-
screw will suffice to get out of a boy of that age every-
thing he knows. Well, my friends, we will meet here
to-morrow evening. I shall go round to the Market
Square with Genet to see the result of this affair, in
which I own I am deeply interested; not only because
it is most important, but because it is due to the fact
that I myself entertained a suspicion of the boy that
the discovery of the plot has been made. I will take
charge of these letters, which are for the time useless
to us, but which are likely to bring ten men's heads to
the block."
As Ned sat alone in his cell during the long hours of
the following day he longed for the time to come when
his fate was to be settled. He was determined that if
it lay with him he would not be captured alive. He
would mount to the top story of a house and throw
himself out of a window, or snatch a dagger from one
of his guards and stab himself, if he saw no mode of
escape. A thousand times better to die sb than to ex-
pire on a gibbet after suffering atrocious tortures, which
would, he knew, wring from him the names of those for
whom the letters were intended.
He could bear pain as well as another; but flesh and
blood could not resist the terrible agonies inflicted by
the torture, and sooner or later the truth would be
wrung from the most reluctant lips. Still he thought
that he had a fair chance of escape. It was clear that
he could not be closely surrounded by a guard, for in
that case Blue Cap would not venture near him. He
must, therefore, be allowed a considerable amount of
liberty; and, however many men might be on watch a
short distance off, he ought to be able by a sudden rush


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
165
to make his way through them. There would at that
hour be numbers of people in the street, and this would
add to his chance of evading his pursuers.
He eat heartily of a meal that was brought him at
midday, and when just at sunset the warder entered the
cell and told him to follow him, he felt equal to any
exertion. When he came down into the courtyard, a
dozen men were gathered there, together with Von
Aert and his clerk.
"Now," the councilor said sternly, "you see these
men. . They will be round you on all sides, and I warn
you that if you attempt to escape or to give any warning
sign to this Blue Cap, or to try any tricks with us of
any sort, you shall be put to death with such tortures
as you never dreamed of. Upon the other hand, if you
carry out my orders faithfully, and hand over this
packet to the man who meets you, you will be at
liberty to go straight away, and to return home without
molestation."
"I understand," Ned replied; "and as I cannot help
myself will do your bidding. Where are my stick and
bundle? He will not know me unless I have them. I
am to carry them on my shoulder."
"Ah! I forgot," the councilor said, and giving the
order to one of the warders Ned's bundle and stick were
brought him.
"You will stroll leisurely along," Von Aert said,
"and appear natural and unconcerned. We shall be
close to you, and you will be seized in an instant if we
observe anything suspicious in your movements. Von
Aert then took a packet from his doublet and handed it
to Ned, who placed it in his belt. The prison door was
opened; three or four of the men went out, and Ned
followed. It was a curious feeling to him as he walked


166 BY PIKE AND DYKE.
down the street. Round him were numbers of people
laughing and chatting as they went, while he though
apparently as free as they, was a prisoner with a dozen
pair of eyes watching him, and his life in deadly peril.


BY PIKE AND DYKE. 167
CHAPTER IX.
IN HIDING.
Aftek five minutes' walking Ned arrived at the mar-
ket-square and passed steadily on down toward the south
corner. The market was long since over, and the market
folk had returned to their farms and villages, hut there
were a large number of people walking about. It was
already growing dusk, and in another half-hour would
be dark. Ned turned when he got near the corner,
strolled a short distance back and then turned again,
pacing backward and forward some thirty or forty yards.
He carefully abstained from seeming to stare about.
The councilor and his clerk kept within as hort dis-
tance of him, the former wrapped up in a cloak with a
high collar that almost concealed his face.
As to the others watching him, Ned could only guess
at them. Four men he noticed, who turned whenever
he did; the others he guessed were keeping somewhat
further off, or were perhaps stationed at the streets lead-
ing out of the square so as to cut him off should he es-
cape from those close to him. A few oil lamps were
suspended from posts at various points in the square,
and at the ends of the streets leading from it. These
were lighted soon after he arrived in the square. He
decided that it would not do to make for the street lead-
ing out of the south corner, as this was the one that he
would be Buspected of aiming for; and, moreover, men
would surely be placed there to cut off Blue Cap on hia


168 BY PIKE AND DTKJB.
entry. He, therefore, determined to make for
what narrow street, about halfway between the south
and west corners.
He had followed this on the day he entered Brussels,
as one of the persons to whom the letters were addressed
lived in it. He knew that there were many lanes run-
ning into it, and that at the lower end several streets,
branching off in various directions, met in the small
square in which it terminated. Half an hour passed.
It was now quite dark, and he felt that he had better
delay no longer. He walked half along hia beat toward
the south corner, then with a sudden spring darted off.
The two men walking on that side of him were some ten
paces distant, and he ran straight at them. Taken by
surprise, before they had time to throw back their cloaks
and draw their rapiers, he was upon them.
With a blow from his leaded stick, delivered with all
his strength, he struck one man to the ground, and then
turning to the other struck him on the wrist as he was
in the act of drawing his sword. The man uttered a
loud cry of pain and rage, and Ned ran at top of his speed
toward the street. He knew that he need fear no pur-
suit from the two men he had encountered, that those
on the other side of him were some distance behind, and
that as so many people intervened his pursuers would
probably soon lose sight of him. Threading his way
between the groups of people, who had arrested their
walk at the sound of loud and sudden shouting, he ap-
proached the end of the street.
By the light of the lamp there he saw two men stand-
ing with drawn swords. Breaking suddenly into a walk
he made for the house next to the street, and then
turned so that he came upon the men sideways instead
of from the front, at which they were expect.ins him.


170
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
a casement on the ground-floor, he heard the sound of
low singing in a woman's voice. He stopped at once
and listened. It was the air of a Lutheran hymn he
had frequently heard in Holland. Without hesitation
he knocked at the door, and lifting the latch entered.
A women and girl were sitting at work inside; they
looked up in surprise at seeing a stranger.
"Pardon me," he said, "but I am a Protestant, and
am hunted by Alva's bloodhounds. I have evaded them
and I am safe for the present; but I know not where to
go, or where to obtain a disguise. As I passed the
window I heard the air of a Lutheran hymn, and knew
that there were within those who would, if they could
aid me."
The woman looked reprovingly at the girl.
"How imprudent of you, Gertrude 1" she said. "Not
that it is your fault more than mine. I ought to have
stopped you, but I did not think your voice would be
heard through that thick curtain. Who are you, sir, and
where do you come from?" she asked, turning to Ned.
"I come from Holland," he said, "and was the bearer
of important letters from the Prince of Orange."
The woman hesitated. "I would not doubt you,"
she said: "but in these days one has to be suspicious of
one's shadow. However, as after what you have heard
our lives are in your hands, I would fain trust you;
though it seems to me strange that an important mis-
sion should be intrusted to one of your age and station."
"My age was all in my favor," Ned replied. "As to
my station, it is not quite what it seems; for I am a gen-
tleman volunteer in the service of the prince, and he ac-
cepted my services thinking that I might succeed when
a man would be suspected."
"I will give you shelter," the woman said quietly)


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
171
u though I know that I risk my life and my daughter's
in doing so. But the Lord holds us in his hands, and
unless it be his will we shall not perish." So saying,
she got up and barred the door.
"Now, tell me more as to how you came to fall into
this peril," she said.
Ned related his adventure, and the manner in which
he had effected his escape from the hands of his captors.
"You have, indeed, had an escape," the woman said.
"There are few upon whom Councilor Von Aert lays
his hand who ever escape from it. You have indeed
shown both skill and courage in thus freeing yourself.''
"There is no great oourage in running away when
you know that if you stay torture and death are before
you," Ned replied.
"And now, what are your plans ?" the woman asked.
"My only plan is to obtain a disguise in which to es-
cape from the city. My mission is unfortunately ended
by the loss of my papers, and I shall have but a sorry
story to tell to the prince if I succeed in making my
way back to Holland, of the utter failure I have made
of the mission with which he was good enough to intrust
me." He took from his belt the packet that Von Aert
had given him, and was about to throw it in the fire
when his eye fell upon it. He opened it hastily, and ex-
claimed with delight," Why, here are the letters! That
scoundrel must have had them in his doublet, as well as
the packet, made up for me to carry, and he has inadver-
tently given me the wrong parcel. See, madam, these
are the letters I told you of, and these are the marks in
the corners whose meaning Von Aert was so anxious to
discover. Now, if I can but obtain a good disguise I
will deliver these letters before I start on my way back."
The girl, who was about fourteen years of age, spoke


172
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
a few words in a low voice to her mother. The latter
glanced at Ned.
"My daughter suggests that you should disguise your-
self as a woman," she said. "And indeed in point of
height you might pass well, seeing that you are but
little taller than myself. But I fear that you are far too
widely built across the shoulders to wear my clothes."
"Yes, indeed," Ned agreed, smiling; "but you are
tall and slight. I could pass well enough for one of
these Flemish peasant girls, for they are sometimes near
as broad as they are long. Yes, indeed, if I could get
a dress such as these girls wear I could pass easily enough.
I am well provided with money, but unfortunately it is
hidden in the ground a mile outside the gates. I only
carry with me a small sum for daily use, and that of
course was taken from me by my jailers."
** Be not uneasy about money," the woman said.
"Like yourself, we are not exactly what we look. I am
the Countess Von Harp."
Ned made a movement of surprise. The name was
perfectly known to him, being that of a noble in Fries-
land who had been executed at Brussels a few months
before by the orders of the Council of Blood.
"When my husband was murdered," the Countess
Von Harp went on,MI received a warning from a friend
that I and my daughter, being known to be members of
the Reformed Church, would be seized. For myself I
cared little; but for my daughter's sake I resolved to
endeavor to escape. I knew that I should be nowhere
safe in the Netherlands, and that there was little chance
of a woman and girl being able to escape from the
country, when upon every road we should meet with
disorderly soldiery, and every town we should pass
through swarmed with Alva's agents. I resolved,


BY PIKE AND DYKE. 173
,\
therefore, to stay here. An old servant took tins house
for me, and here I have lived ever since in the disguise
you see. My servant still lives with us, and goes abroad
and makes our purchases. Oar neighbors are all arti-
sans and attend to their own business. It is supposed
among them that I am one who has been ruined in the
troubles, and now support myself by embroidery; but in
fact I am well supplied with money. When I came
here I brought all my jewels with me; besides, I have
several good friends who know my secret, and through
whom, from time to time, money has been transmitted
to me from my steward in Friesland. Our estates in
Brabant have of course been confiscated, and for a time
those in Friesland were also seized. But when the
people rose four months ago they turned out the man
who had seized them, and as he was a member of the
Council of Blood he was lucky in escaping with his life.
So that, you see, the cost of a peasant woman's dress is
a matter that need give you no concern."
There was now a knock at the door. It was repeated.
"It is my servant," the countess said. Ned at once
unbarred and opened the door. The old woman gave
an exclamation of astonishment at seeing a stranger.
"Come in, Magdalene," the countess said; "it is a
friend. You are later than I expected."
"It is not my fault, madam," the old servant said.
"I have been stopped four or five times, and questioned
and made game of, by German soldiers posted at the
ends of the streets; the quarter is full of them. I was
going through the market-place when a sudden tumult
arose, and they say a prisoner of great importance has
made his escape. Councilor Von Aert was there,
shouting like a madman. But he had better have held
his tongue; for as soon as he was recognized the crowd


174
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
hustled and beat him, and went nigh killing him, when
gome men with drawn swords rescued him from their
hands, and with great difficulty escorted him to the
town-hall. He is hated in Brussels, and it was rash of
him to venture out after dark."
"This is the escaped prisoner, Magdalene." The old
woman looked with surprise at Ned.
"You are pleased to joke with me, madam. This is
but a boy."
"That is true, Magdalene; but he is, nevertheless,
the prisoner whose escape angered the councilor so
terribly, and for whom the guard you speak of are now
in search."
The old servant shook her head. "Ah, madam, are
you not running risks enough of detection here without
adding to them that of concealing a fugitive?"
"You are right," Ned said; "and it was selfish and
wrong of me to intrude myself here."
"God willed it so," the countess said. "My
daughter's voice was the instrument that directed your
steps here. It is strange that she should have sung that
hymn just as you were passing, and that I should have
heard her without checking her. The hand of God is
in all these things; therefore, do not make yourself
uneasy on our account. Magdalene, we have settled
that he shall assume the disguise of a young [peasant
girl, and to-morrow you shall purohase the necessary
garments."
"Yes, he might pass as a girl," the old servant agreed.
"But, I pray you, let him not stay an instant in this
garb. I do not think they will search the houses, for
the artisans of Brussels are tenacious of their rights, and
an attempt would bring them out like a swarm of bees.
StiU.y ;s better that he should not remain as is for


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
175
an hour. Come with me, young sir; I will furnish you
with clothes at once. I am not so tall as I was, but
there were few taller women in Friesland than I was
when I was the countess' nurse."
Ned could well imagine that; for Magdalene, although
now some sixty years old, was a tall, large-framed
woman. He followed her to a chamber upstairs, and
was furnished by her with all the necessary articles of
dress; and in these, as soon as, having placed an oil
lamp on the table, she retired, he proceeded to array
himself, and presently descended the stairs, feeling very
strange and awkward in this new attire. Gertrude Von
Harp burst into a fit of merry laughter, and even the
countess smiled.
"That will do very well, indeed," she said, "when
you have got on the Flemish head-dress, which conceals
the hair."
"I have it here, madam," Magdalene said; "but it
was useless to leave it up there for him, for he would
have no idea how to fold it rightly. Now sit down on
that stool, sir, and I will put it on for you."
When this was done the metamorphosis was complete'
and Ned could have passed anywhere without exciting
suspicion that he was other than he seemed.
"That will do all very well for the present," Mag-
dalene said; "but the first thing to-morrow I will go
out and get him a gown at the clothes-mart. His face
is far too young for that dress. Moreover the headgear
is not suited to the attire; he needs, too, a long plait of
hair to hang down behind. That I can also buy for
him, and a necklace or two of bright-colored beads.
However, he could pass now as my niece should any one
chance to come in. Now I will go upstairs and fetch
down his clothes and burn them. If a search should be


176
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
made they will assuredly excite suspicion if found in a
house occupied only by women."
"You had best not do that, Magdalene. Hide them
in a bed or up one of the chimneys. When he leaves
this and gets into the country he will want them again.
In these times a young woman unprotected could not
walk the road by herself, and dressed as a woman it
would be strange for him to be purchasing male attire."
"That is true enough, madam; as you say, it will
be better to hide them until he can leave, which I hope
will be very shortly."
"I wish we could leave too," the countess sighed.
"I am weary of this long confinement here, and it is
bad for Gertrude never going out except for a short
walk with you after dark."
"It would not do to attempt it," the old woman said.
"The Spanish soldiers are plundering all round Ghent;
the Germans are no better at Antwerp. You know
what stories are reported of their doings."
"No, we could not go in that direction," the countess
agreed; "but I have thought often, Magdalene, that we
may possibly make our way down to Ostend. Things
are much quieter on that line."
"I should be glad to give you what escort I could,.
madam," Ned said. "But, indeed, the times are bad
for traveling and as you are safe here as it seems for the
present, I would not say a word to induce you to leave
and to encounter such dangers as you might meet by
the way. In a short time, I believe the greater part of
the Spaniards and Germans will march against Holland,
and Brabant will then be free from the knaves for awhile
and the journey might be undertaken with greater
safety."
"You are right," the countess said. "It was but a


BY PIKE AND DYK&
177
passing thought, and now we have waited here so long
we may well wait a little longer. Now tell us more about
yourself. You speak Dutch perfectly, and yet it seems
to me at times that there is some slight accent in your
tones."
"I am only half Dutch," Ned replied; "my father is
English." He then related the whole history of his par-
entage, and of the events which led him to take service
with the Prince of Orange. When he had concluded
the countess said:
"Your story accounts for matters which surprised
me somewhat in what you first told me. The men of
our Low Countries are patient and somewhat slow of
action, as is shown by the way in which they so long
submitted to the cruel tyranny of the Spaniards. Now
they have once taken up their arms, they will, I doubt
not, defend themselves, and will fight to the death, how-
ever hopeless the chances may seem against them; but
they are not prompt and quick to action. Therefore the
manner of your escape from the hands of those who
were watching you appeared to me wonderful; but now
I know that you are English, and a sailor too, I can the
better understand it, for I have heard that your country-
men are quick in their decisions and prompt in action.
"They say that many of them are coming over to
fight in Holland; being content to serve without pay,
and venturing their lives in our cause, solely because
our religion is the same and they have hatred of oppres-
sion, having long been free from exactions on the part of
their sovereigns. Many of our people have taken refuge
there, and I have more than once thought that if the
Spaniards continued to lord it in the Netherlands I would
pass across the seas with Gertrude. My jewels would
sell for enough to enable us to live quietly there."
12


ST PIKE AND DYKE.
"If you should go to England, madam," Ned said
earnestly, "I pray you in the first place to inquire for
Mistress Martin at Rotherhithe, which is close Dy the
city. I can warrant you she will do all in her power to
assist you, and that her house will be at your disposal
until you can find a more suitable lodgment. She will
know from me, if I should escape from these dangers,
from how great a peril you have saved me, and if it
should be that I do not return home, she will welcome
you equally when she learns from your lips that you
took me in here when I was pursued by the minions of
the Council of Blood, and that you furnished me with a
disguise to enable me to escape from them."
"Should I go to England," the countess replied, " I
will assuredly visit your mother, were it only to learn
whether you escaped from all the dangers of your jour-
ney; but, indeed, I would gladly do so on my own ac-
count, for it is no slight comfort on arriving as strangers
in an unknown country to meet with one of one's own
nation to give us advice and assistance."
For another two hours they sat and talked of England,
the countess being glad, for once, to think of another
subject than the sad condition of her country. Then
when the clock sounded nine they retired, Magdalene
insisting upon Ned ocoupying her chamber, while she
lay down upon a settle in the room in which they were
sitting. Ned slept long and heavily; he had had but
little rest during the two previous nights, and the sun
was high when he awoke, As soon as he began to move
about there was a knock at his door and the old servant
entered.
"I need not ask if you have slept well," she remarked
"for the clocks have sounded nine, and I have been
back an hour from market. Here are all your things,


BY PIKE AND HYKS.
179
and f warrant me that when you are dresaed in them
you will pass anywhere as a buxom peasant girl."
Indeed, when Ned came downstairs in the short petti-
coats, trimmed bodice, and bright kerchief pinned across
the bosom, and two rows of large blue beads round hia
neck, his disguise was perfect, save as to his head. This
Magdalene again arranged for him. "Yes, you will do
very well now," she said, surveying him critically. "I
have bought a basket, too, full of eggs; and with that
on your arm you can go boldly out and fear no detection
and can walk straight through the city gates."
"I hope I don't look as awkward as I feel?" Ned
asked, smiling.
"No, you do not look awkward at all. You had best
join a party as you go out, and separate from them when
once you are well beyond the walls."
"He must return here this evening, Magdalene," the
countess said. "He has a mission to perform, and can-
not leave until he does."
"I will set about it at once, countess, and shall get it
finished before the gates are closed. I will not on any
account bring upon you the risk of another night's stay
here."
"I think there will be no risk in it," the countess said
firmly; "and for to-day at least there is sure to be a vigi-
lant watch kept at the gates. It were best, too, that
you left before noon, for by that time most of the people
from the villages round are returning. If you are not
recognized in the streets there is no risk whatever while
you are in here; besides, we shall be anxious to know
how you have got through the day. And another rea-
son why you had better stay the night is that by start-
ing in the morning you will have the day before you to
get well away, whereas if you go at night you may well


180
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
miss your road, especially if there is no moon, and you
do not know the country. Therefore I pray you urgent-
ly to come back here for to-night. It is a pleasure to
us to have a visitor here, and does us good to have a
fresh subject for our thoughts. Gertrude has been doing
nothing but talk about England ever since she woke."
Although Ned saw that the old servant was very re-
luctant that he should, as she considered, imperil her
charges' safety by a longer stay, he could not refuse the
invitation so warmly given. Breakfast was now placed
on the table. As soon as the meal was over he prepared
to start, receiving many directions from Magdalene to
be sure and not take long strides, or to swing his arms
too much, or to stare about, but to carry himself discreet-
ly, as was becoming a young woman in a town full of
rough foreign men.
"How do you mean to see the people to whom you
have letters?" the countess asked. "Some of them,
you tell me, are nobles, and it will not be easy for a
peasant girl to come into their presence."
. "I am told to send up the message that a person from
the village of Beerholt is desirous of speaking to them,
countess," Ned replied. "I believe there is no such vil-
lage, but it is a sort of password; and I have another
with which to address them when they see me."
"I will start with you," the servant said, "and walk
with you until you are past the guards. There are many
soldiers about in the quarter this morning, and I hear
they are questioning every one whether they have seen
aught of a country lad."
"I thank you," Ned replied, "but I would rather go
alone. If I am detected harm would only come to
myself, but if you were with me you would assuredly
all be involved in my misfortune. I would far rather


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
181
go alw-j* I do not feel that there is any danger of my
being suspected; and if I am alone I can bandy jokes
with the soldiers if they speak to me. There is no fear
that either Spanish or Germans will notice that I speak
Dutch rather than Flemish. What is the price at which
I ought to offer my eggs?"
Magdalene told him the price she generally paid to
the market women. "Of course you must ask a little
more than that, and let people beat you down to that
figure."
"Now I am off, then," he said, taking up the basket.
"May God keep you in his hands!" the countess
said solemnly. "It is not only your own life that is at
stake, but the interests of our country."
"Turn round and let me take a last look at you,"
Magdalene said, " and be sure that everything is right.
Yes, you will pass; but remember what I told you about
your walk."
Ned walked briskly along until he came within sight
of two soldiers standing at a point where the street
branched. He now walked more slowly, stopping here
and there and offering his eggs to women standing at
their doors or going in and out. As he thought it better
to effect a sale he asked rather lower prices than those
Magdalene had given him, and disposed of three or four
dozen before he reached the soldiers. They made no
remark as he passed. He felt more confident now, and
began to enter into the spirit of his part; and when one
of a group of soldiers in front of a wine shop made some
laughing remark to him he answered him pertly, and
turned the laugh of the man's comrades against him.
On nearing the center of the town he began his task
of delivering the letters, choosing first those who resided
in comparatively quiet streets, so as to get rid of as


182
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
many of them as possible before he entered the mora
crowded thoroughfares, where his risk of detection would
be greater. The only persons he was really afraid of
meeting were Von Aert and his clerk. The first might
not detect him, but he felt sure that if the eyes of the
latter fell upon him he would recognize him. With the
various burghers he had little trouble. If they were in
their shops he walked boldly in, and said to them, "I *
am the young woman from the village of Beerholt,
whom you were expecting to see;" and in each case
the burgher said at once, " It is my wife who has business
with you," and led the way into the interior of the house.
Ned's next question: "How is the wind blowing in
Holland?" was answered by his being taken into a quiet
room. The letter was then produced, and in each case
an answer more or less satisfactory was given.
Ned found that there were a large number of men in
Brussels ripe for a revolt, but that there was no great
chance of the rising taking place until the Prince of
Orange had-gained some marked success, such as would
encourage hopes that the struggle might in the end be
successful. In three or four cases there were favorable
answers to the appeals for funds, one burgher saying
that he and his friends had subscribed between them a
hundred thousand gulden, which they would forward by
the first opportunity to a banker at Leyden. One said
that he found that the prince's proclamations of absolute
toleration of all religions produced a bad effect upon
many of his friends, for that in Brabant they were as at-
tached as ever to the Catholic religion, and would be loth
to see Lutheran and Calvinist churches opened.
"I know that the prince is desirous of wounding no
one's conscience," Ned said. "But how can it be ex-
pected the Protestants of Holland and Zealand will allow


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
183
the Catholics to have churches, with priests and proces-
sions, in their midst, if their fellow religionists are not
suffered to worship in their way in Brabant? The prince
has already proclaimed that every province may, as at
present, make its own rules. And doubtless in the prov-
inces where the Catholic religion is dominant it will
still remain so. Only he claims that no man shall be
persecuted for his religion."
"It is a pity that we cannot all be of one mind," the
man said doubtfully. "Were there no religious ques-
tions between the provinces they would be as one."
"That may be," Ned replied. "But in religion as
in all other things, men will differ just as they do about
the meats they eat and the wines they drink."
"Well, I shall do my best," the burgher said. "But
I fear these religious differences will forever stand in the
way of any united action on the part of the provinces."
I fear that it will," Ned agreed, "so long as people
think it more important to enforce their neighbors' con-
sciences than to obtain freedom for themselves."
The two last letters that Ned had to deliver were to
nobles, whose mansions were situated in the Grand
Square. It was not easy to obtain access here. The
lackeys would probably laugh in his face did he ask
them to take his message to their master. And indeed
the disguise he now wore, although excellent as protec-
tion from danger, was the worst possible as regarded his
chance of obtaining an interview. By this time he had
sold the greater part of his eggs and he sat down, as
if fatigued on a doorstep at a short distance from one
of the mansions, and waited in the hope that he might
presently see the noble with whom he had to do, issue
out.
In half an hour two mounted lackeys rode ur 'o the


184
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
door, one of them leading a horse. A short time after-
ward a gentleman came out and mounted. He heard a
bystander say to another," There is the Count of Sluys."
Ned got up, took his basket, and as the count came along
crossed the road hurriedly just in front of his horse. As
he did so be stumbled and fell, and a number of his eggs
rolled out on the ground. There was a laugh among
the bystanders, and the count reined in his horse.
"What possessed you to run like that under my horse's
feet, my poor girl?" he asked, as Ned rose.and began to
cry loudly. Ned looked up in his face and rapidly
said: " I am the person you expect from Beerholt."
The count gave a low exclamation of surprise,
and Ned went on, "How does the wind blow in
Holland?"
The count deliberately felt in his pouch and drew out
a coin, which he handed to Ned.
"Be at my back-door in an hour's time. Say to the
servant who opens it,' I am the person expected.' He
will lead you to me."
Then he rode forward, Ned pouring out voluble thanks
for the coin bestowed upon him.
"You are a clever wench," a soldier standing by said
to Ned, laughing. "That was very artfully done, and
I warrant me it is not the first time you have tried
it."
"1 wasn't going to carry my eggs all the way back,"
Ned replied in an undertone. "I suppose there are
tricks in your trade as in mine."
The soldier laughed again, and Ned passing quickly
on mingled in the crowd, and soon moved away a consid-
erable distance from the house. An hour later he went
up a side street, in which was the door used by the serv-
ants and trades-people of the count. A lackey was



NE
ed
RE
-
-
CARE
F
SHA
CHT
CE
!
P. & D.
NED'S STRATAGEM TO MEET THE COUNT OF SLUYS.–Page 184.





Br PIKE AND DYKE.
18ft
standing there. "I am the person expected," Ned said
quietly to him. He at once led the way into the house
up some backstairs and passages, along a large corridor,
then opening a door, he motioned to Ned to enter.


186
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
CHAPTER X.
A DANGEBOTJS ENOOXTNTBB.
The Count of Sluys was sitting at a table covered
with papers.
"You have chosen a strange disguise," he said with
a smile.
"It is none of my choosing," Ned replied. "I came
into the city in the dress of a peasant boy, but was
arrested by Counoilor Von Aert, and had I not made
my escape should probably have by this time been hung."
"Are you the lad for whom such a search has been
made?" the count asked in surprise. "Von Aert is so
furious he can talk about nothing else, and all the world
is laughing at his having been tricked by a boy. Had
I known that it was the prince's messenger I should
not have felt inclined to laugh; thinking that papers,
that would have boded me evil if discovered, might
have been found upon him."
"They were found upon me," Ned replied; "but
happily I recovered them. As they were not addressed,
no one was any the wiser. This is the one intended for
you, sir."
The count opened and read the document, and then
gave Ned a long message to deliver to the prince. It
oontained particulars of his interviews with several other
nobles, with details as to the number of men they could
put in the field, and the funds they could dispose of in
aid of the rising. Ned took notes of all the figures on


BY PIKE AND DYKE. 187
a slip of paper, as he had done in several other instances.
The count then asked him as to his arrest and mannei
of escape, and laughed heartily when he found that
Von Aert had himself by mistake returned the letters
found upon Ned.
"I have delivered all but one," Ned said. "And
that I know not how to dispose of, for it would be dan-
gerous to play the same trick again. And, indeed, I
want if possible to be out of this town to-morrow; not
so much for my own sake, but because were I de-
tected might bring destruction upon those who are
sheltering me."
"Who is this letter for?" the count asked. Ned
hesitated; -the noble to whom the letter was addressed
was, like many others of the prince's secret adherents,
openly a strong supporter of the Duke of Alva. And,
indeed, many were at that time playing a double game,
so as to make profit whichever side was successful in
the long run.
"Perhaps it is better not to tell me," the count said,
seeing Ned's hesitation, " and I am glad to see that you
are so discreet. But it can be managed in this way;
Take a pen and go to that other table and write the
address on the letter. I will call in my servant and tell
him to take it from you and to deliver it at once, and
ask for a reply to the person from Beerholt. That is,
if that is the pass-word to him also. He shall deliver
the reply to you, and I will give you my promise that I
will never ask him afterward to whom he took the
letter."
Ned felt that this would be the best course he could
adopt, and addressed the letter at once. The count
touched a bell and the lackey again entered.
"Take thai letter at once," the count said, motioning


188 BY PIKE AND DYKE.
to the letter Ned held in his hand. "You will deliver
it yourself, and ask that an answer may be given to you
for the person from Beerholt. Wait for that answer
and bring it back here."
After the servant had gone the count chatted with
Ned as to the state of affairs in Holland, and asked him
many questions about himself. It was an hour and a
half before the servant returned. He was advancing
with the letter to the count, when the latter motioned
to him to hand it to Ned.
"Is there nothing else that I can do for you?" he
asked. "How do you intend to travel back through
the country? Surely not in that dress?"
"No, sir; I was thinking of procuring another."
"It might be difficult for you to get one," the count
said. *' I will manage that for you;" and he again
touched the bell. "Philip," he said to the lackey, "I
need a suit of your clothes; a quiet plain suit, such as
you would use if you rode on an errand for me. Bring
them here at once, and order a new suit for yourself.
He is but little taller than you are, he went on when
the man had retired," and his clothes will, I doubt not,
fit you. You have not got a horse, I suppose?"
"No, sir."
"Which way are you going back?"
"I shall take the Antwerp road."
"There is a clump of trees about three miles along
that road," the count said. "Philip shall be there with
a horse for you at any hour that you like to name."
"I thank you greatly, count. I will be there at nine
in the morning. I shall sally out in my present dress,
leave the road a mile or so from the town, and find
some quiet place where I can put on the suit you have
furnished me with, and then walk on to the wood.


BY PIKE AND DYKE. 189
"Very well; you shall find the horse there at that
hour without fail. You are a brave lad, and have
carried out your task with great discretion. I hope
some day to see you again by the side of the Prince of
Orange."
A minute later the lackey returned with a bundle
containing the suit of clothes. Ned placed it in his
basket.
"Good-by, and a good journey," the count said. Ned
followed the lackey, who the count had told him had
been born on his estate, and could be implicitly trusted,
down the stairs, and then made his way without inter-
ruption to his lodging.
"Welcome back," the countess exclaimed, as he en-
tered. "We have prayed for you much to-day, but I
began to fear that harm had befallen yon; for it is
already growing dark, and I thought you would have
been here two or three hours since. How have you
sped?"
u Excellently well, madam. I have delivered all the
letters, and have obtained answers, in all cases but one,
by word of mouth. That one is in writing; but I shall
commit it to heart, and destroy it at once. Then, if I
am again searched, I shall not be in so perilous a posi-
tion as before."
He opened the letter and read it. As he had expected,
it was written with extreme caution, and in evidently
a feigned hand; no names either of places or persons
were mentioned. The writer simply assured "his good
cousin " of his good-will, and said that owing to the
losses he had had in business from the troubled times,
he could not say at present how much he could venture
to aid him in the new business on which he h?d env
barked.


190 BY PIKE AND DYKE.
After reading it through, Ned threw the paper into
the fire.
"He did not feel sure as to whom he was writing,"
he said, "and feared treachery. However, as I have
obtained nine answers, I need not mind if this be but a
poor one. Now, madam, I am ready to start at half-
past seven in the morning. I have been furnished with
another disguise to put on when I get beyond the walls;
and a horse is to be in waiting for me at a point three
miles away; so that I hope I shall be able to make my
way back without much difficulty."
Accordingly in the morning, after many thanks to
the Countess Von Harp for her kindness, and the ex-
pression of his sincerest hope that they might meet
again, either in England or Holland, Ned started on
hia way. On reaching one of the streets leading to the
gate he fell in behind a group of country people, who,
having early disposed of the produce they had brought
to market, were making their way home. Among them
was a lad of about his own age; and on reaching the
gate two soldiers at once stepped forward and seized
him, to the surprise and consternation of himself and
his friends. The soldiers paid no heed to the outcry,
but shouted to some one in the guardhouse, and imme-
diately a man whom Ned recognized as one of the warders
who had attended him in prison came out.
"That is not the fellow," he said, after a brief look
at the captive. "He is about the same age, but he is
much fairer than our fellow, and in no way like him in
face."
Ned did not wait to hear the result of the examina-
tion, but at once passed on out of the gate with the
country people unconnected with the captive. A
minute or two later the latter with his friend* issued


BY PIKE AND DYK3.
191
forth. Ned kept about halfway between the two parties
until he reached a lane branching off the road in the
direction in which he wished to go. Following this for
a mile he came into the Ghent road, and had no diffi-
culty in finding the place where he had hidden his
money. Going behind a stack of corn, a short distance
away, he changed his clothes; and pushing the female
garments well into the stack, went on his way again,
well pleased to be once more in male attire.
The clothes fitted him well, and were of a sober color,
such as a trusty retainer of a noble house would wear
upon a journey. He retraced his steps until again on
the road to Antwerp, and followed this until he came to
the clump of trees. Here the count's servant was
awaiting him with two horses. He smiled as Ned
came up.
"If it had not been my own clothes you are wearing,
I should not have known you again," he said. "The
count bade me ask you if you had need of money? If
so, I was to hand you this purse."
"Give my thanks to the count," Ned replied, "and
say that I am well furnished."
"Not in all respects, I think," the man said.
Ned thought for a minute;
"No," he said. "I have no arms."
The man took a brace of pistols from the holsters of
his own horse and placed them in those on Ned's saddle,
and then unbuckled his sword-belt and handed it to
Ned.
"It is ill traveling unarmed in the Netherlands at
present," he said. "What with the Spaniards and the
Germans, and the peasants who have been driven to
take to a robber's life, no man should travel without
weapons. The count bade me give you these, and say


192
BY PIKI AND DYKK
he was sure you would use them well if there should be
need."
Ned leaped into the saddle, and with sincere thanks
to the man galloped off toward Antwerp. Unless ill
fortune should again throw him in the way of Von Aert
he now felt safe; and he had no fear that this would
be the case, for they would be devoting their whole
energy to the search for him in Brussels. He burst into
a fit of hearty laughter as he rode along, at the thought
of the fury the councilor must have been thrown into
when, upon his return home, he discovered that he had
given away the wrong packet of letters. He would
have been angry enough before at the escape of the
captive he was himself watching, and the loss thereby
of the means upon which he had reckoned to discover
the ownership of the letters, and so to swell the list of
victims. Still he doubtless consoled himself at the
thought that he was sure before many hours to have his
prisoner again in his power, and that, after all, an-
noying as it was, the delay would be a short one indeed.
But when he took the packet from his pocket, and
discovered that he had given up the all-important docu-
ments, and had retained a packet of blank paper, he
must have seen at once that he was foiled. He might
recapture the prisoner, torture him, and put him to
death; but his first step would of course have been to
destroy the precious letters, and there would be no
evidence forthcoming against those for whom they were
intended, and who were doubtless men of considerable
standing and position, and not to be assailed upon the
mere avowal extracted by torture from a boy and unsup-
ported bv any written proofs.
"That evil-looking clerk of his will come in for a
share of his displeasure," Ned thought to himself. "I


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
193
believe that he is worse than his faster, and will take
it sorely to heart at having feben tricked by a boy. I
should have scant mercy to expect should I ever fall
into their hands again."
Ned rode through the city of Mechlin without drawing
rein. It as but a month since that it had been the
■oene of the most horrible butchery, simply because it
had opened its gates to the Prince of Orange on his
forward march to attempt the relief of Mons. A few of
the prince's German mercenaries had been left there as
a garrison. These fired a few shots when the Spanish
army approached, and then fled in the night, leaving
the town to the vengeance of the Spaniards. In the
morning a procession of priests and citizens went out
to beg for pardon, but the Spaniards rushed into the
town and began a sack and a slaughter that continued
for three days.
The churches, monasteries, and religious houses of
every kind, as well as those of the private citizens, were
sacked; and the desecration of the churches by the
fanatics of Antwerp, for which hundreds of heretics had
been burnt to death, was now repeated a thousand-fold
by the Roman Catholic soldiers of Philip. The orna-
ments of the altars, the chalices, curtains, carpets, gold
embroidered robes of the priests, the repositories of the
Host, the precious vessels used in extreme unction, the
rich clothing and jewelry of the effigies of the Virgin
and saints were all plundered. The property of the
Catholic citizens was taken as freely as that of the
Protestants; of whom, indeed, there were few in the
city. Men, women, and children were murdered whole-
sale in the streets.
Even the ultra-Catholic Jean Richardot, member of
the Grand Council, in reporting upon the events, ended


194
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
his narration by say.zing, “He could say no more, for his
hair stood on end, not o nly at recounting, but even at
remembering the scene." The survivors of the sack
were moving listlessly about thổ w streets of the ruined
city as Ned rode through. Great nun abers had died of
was to be obtained, and none dare leave their houses
until the Spanish and German troops had departed.
Zutphen had suffered a vengeance even more terrible
than that of Mechlin. Alva had ordered his son, Fred-
erick, who commanded the army that marched against
it, to leave not a single man alive in the city, and to
burn every house to the ground; and the orders were
literally obeyed. The garrison were first put to the
sword, and then the citizens were attacked and slaugh-
tered wholesale. Some were stripped naked and turned
out to freeze to death in the fields. Five hundred were
tied back to back and drowned in the river. Some were
hung up by their feet, and suffered for many hours until
death came to their relief.
Ned put up at Antwerp for the night. The news of
the destruction of Zutphen, and of the horrors per-
petrated there, had arrived but a few hours before, and
a feeling of the most intense horror and indignation
filled the inhabitants ; but none dared to express what
every one felt. The fate of Mechlin and Zutphen was,
throughout the Netherlands, save in Holland and
Zeeland alone, the inhabitants were palsied by terror.
Had one great city set the example and risen against
the Spaniards, the rest would have followed; but none
dared be the first to provoke so terrible a vengeance.
Men who would have risked their own lives shrank from
exposing their wives and children to atrocities and


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
195
death. It seemed that conflict was useless. Van der
Berg, a brother-in-law of the Prince of Orange, who had
been placed by the prince as Governor of Guelderland,
and Overyssel, fled by night and all the cities which had
raised the standard of Orange deserted the cause at
once. Friesland, too, again submitted to the Spanish
yoke.
Ned, after putting up his horse at a hotel at Ant-
werp, sauntered out into the streets. Antwerp at that
time was one of the finest and wealthiest towns in Europe.
Its public buildings were magnificent, the town-hall a
marvel of architectural beauty. He stood in the great
square admiring its beauties and those of the cathedral
when he was conscious of some one staring fixedly at
him, and he could scarce repress a start when he saw
the malicious face of Genet, the clerk of Councillor
Von Aert. His first impulse was to fly, but the square
was full of burghers, with many groups of Spanish
soldiers sauntering about; he could not hope to escape.
He saw by the expression on Genet's face that as yet
he was not sure of his identity. He had before seen
him only as a country boy, and in his present attire his
appearance was naturally a good deal changed. Still
the fixed stare of the man showed that his suspicions
were strongly aroused, and Ned felt sure that it would
not be long before he completely recognized him. Noth-
ing could be more unfortunate than that this man whom
he had believed to be diligently searching for him in
Brussels should thus meet him in the streets of Ant-
werp. Turning the matter over rapidly in his mind he
saw but one hope of escape. He sauntered quietly up
to a group of soldiers.
"My friends," he said, "do you want to earn », few
crowns 9"


19ft
BY PIKE AND DYEE.
"That would we right gladly," one of them replied,
"seeing that His Gracious Majesty has forgotten to pay
us for well-nigh a year."
"There is a hang-dog villain with a squint, in a russet
cloak and doublet, just behind me," Ned said. "I have
had dealings with him, and know him and his master
to be villains. He claims that I am in debt to his mas-
ter, and it may be that it is true; but I have particular
reasons for objecting to be laid by the heels for it just
now."
"That is natural enough," the soldier said. "I have
experienced the same unpleasantness, and can feel for
you."
"See here, then," Ned said. "Here are ten crowns,
which is two apiece for you. Now, I want you to hustle
against that fellow, pick a quarrel with him and charge
him with assaulting you, and drag him away to the
guardhouse. Give him a slap on the mouth if he cries
out, and throw him into a cell, and let him cool his heels
there till morning. That will give me time to finish
my business and be off again into the country."
"That can be managed easity enough," the soldier
said with a laugh. "He is an ill-favored-looking varlet;
and is, I doubt not, a pestilent heretic. It would be a
pleasure to cuff him even without your honor's crowns."
"Here is the money, then," Ned said; "but above
all, as I have said, do not let him talk or cry out or
make a tumult. Nip him tightly by the neck."
"We know our business," the soldier said. "You
can rely on us to manage your affair."
Ned sauntered quietly on. In a minute or two he
heard a loud and sudden altercation, then there was
the sound of blows, and looking round he saw two of
the soldiei a shaking Genet violently. The man endear-


BY PIKE AND DYKE. 197
ored to shout to the crowd; but one of the soldiers
smote him heavily on the mouth, and then surrounding
him they dragged him away. "That is very satisfact-
orily done," Ned said to himself, "and it is by no means
likely that Master Genet will get a hearing before to-
morrow morning. He will be pushed into a cell in the
guard-room on the charge of brawling and insolence,
and it is not probable that any one will go near him
till the morning. I certainly should like to peep in
and have a look at him. His rage would be good to
see; and he has been instrumental in sending such
hundreds of men to prison that one would like to see
how he feels now that it is his turn. Still I must not
count too surely upon having time. He may possibly
find some officers who will listen to his tale, although I
do not think he is likely to do that; but still it would
be foolish to risk it, and I will mount my horse and
ride on at once."
The ostler was somewhat surprised when Ned told
him that he had changed his mind, and that, instead of
remaining for the night at Antwerp, he should ride for-
ward at once. As Ned paid him handsomely for the
feed the horse had had he made no remark, and Ned
mounted and rode out through the town by the gate
through which he had entered. Then he made a wide
detour round the town, and rode on along the bank of
the river until he came to a ferry. Here he crossed,
and then rode on until he reached a village, where he
resolved to stop the night, being now off the main roads,
and therefore fairly safe from pursuit, even should Genet
be able to satisfy his captors that a mistake had been
made, and that those who captured him had in fact been
aiding a fugitive to escape from justice.
The host of the little inn apologized for the poor fare


198
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
that was set before him, on the ground of the exactions
of the soldiers. "One can scarcely call one's lite one's
own," he grumbled. "A body of them rode into the
village yesterday and stripped it clear of everything,
maltreating all who ventured even to remonstrate.
They came from Antwerp, I believe; but there is no
Baying, and even if we knew them it would be useless
to make complaints."
Ned assured his host that he was very indifferent in
the matter of food.
"In these days," he said, " if one can get a piece of
bread one may think one's self lucky. But you have, I
hope, sufficient forage for my horse."
"Yes," the landlord replied; "their horses ate as
much as they could, but they could not carry off my
supply of corn. Indeed the horses were pretty well
laden as it was with ducks and geese. I let them have
us much wine as they could drink, and of the best, so
they did not trouble to go down into the cellar. If they
had they would likely enough have broached all the
casks and let the wine run. There is nothing that these
fellows are not capable of; they seem to do mischief of
pure devilment."
Ned had scarcely finished his meal when a tramping
of horses was heard outside.
"The saints protect us!" the landlord exclaimed.
"Here are either these fellows coming back again, or
another set doubtless just as bad."
A minute later the door opened and a party of a
dozen soldiers entered.
"Wine, landlord! and your best!" a sergeant said.
"Some comrades who called here yesterday told us that
your tap was good, so we have just ridden over to giva
you a turn."


r BY PIKE AND DYKE. 199
1 The landlord groaned.
"Gracious, sirs," he said, "I am but a poor man, and
your comrades on parting forgot to settle for their wine.
Another two or three visits, and I am ruined."
A volley of impatient oaths at once broke out, and
without further hesitation the terrified landlord hurried
away, and returned loaded with flasks of wine, upon
which the soldiers were speedily engaged.
"And who may you be, young sir?" one of them
asked Ned, who was sitting at a small table apart from
the rest.
"I am simply a traveler," Ned replied, " engaged upon
my master's business."
"You are a likely looking young fellow too," the
soldier said, " and would have made a good soldier if
you had had the chance, instead of jogging about doing
your lord's bidding; but I warrant me you are no better
than the rest of your countrymen, and do not know one
end of a sword from the other."
"I am not skilled in arms," Ned replied, "though my
experience goes a little further than you say; but as
you gentlemen protect the Netherlands, and we have no
army of our own, I have not the opportunity, even had
I wished it, to become a soldier."
"Move over here," the soldier said, "and join us in a
oup to the honor of Philip and confusion to the Prince
of Orange and all traitors."
"I will join you in drinking to Philip, for in truth
he is a great monarch and a powerful, and I will also
drink to the confusion of all traitors whomsoever they
may be."
"You are all traitors at heart," one of the Spaniards
who had not before spoken put in. "There is not a


•00
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
native of the Netherlands but would rise against ua
to-morrow."
"I think that is true speaking," said Ned quietly.
** There are many traitors in the Netherlands, I giant
you, but there are others to whom your words can
hardly apply."
"They are all the same," the soldier said angrily.
"Knaves everyone of them. However, before we have
done with them we will reduce their number."
Ned did not reply; but having drank the glass of
wine, returned to his seat, and shortly afterward, when
the soldiers began to quarrel among themselves, slipped
from the room. The landlord was outside, pacing anx-
iously up and down.
"Are there any more of them in the village?" Ned
asked.
"Not that I know of," he answered; "and to me it
makes no difference. They will stay here swilling my
wine all night, and in the morning like enough will set
fire to my house before they ride away. I have just
sent off my wife and daughters to be out of their reach.
As for myself, I am half-minded to mix poison with
their wine and finish with them."
"That would only bring down vengeance upon your-
self," Ned said. "Some would probably escape and tell
the tale. At any rate, as there are so large a number
there would be sure to be inquiry when they were found
to be missing, and no doubt they mentioned to some of
their friends before they started where they were com-
ing to, and inquiry would be made. You could never
get rid of all their bodies. Besides, doubtless others in
the village heard them ride up, and know that they
have been here; so you could not esoape detection, It
better to put up with them."


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
201
"Yes, if there were only these fellows; but you will
Bee that another party will come, and another, until I
am entirely ruined."
"If you think that, I would in the morning shut up
my house and depart, and not return until these trouble*
are over."
"And then come back and find my house burned
down," the innkeeper groaned.
"Better that than to see yourself gradually ruined,
and perhaps lose your life," Ned said.
"There is nowhere to go to," the innkeeper said with
a shake of his head.
"You might do as many others have done," Ned re-
plied, "and go to Holland, where at least you would
be safe."
"But not for long," the man said. "The army will
soon be on the march in that direction, and my fate
there would be worse than here. Here I am only an
innkeeper to be fleeced; there I should be regarded as
a heretic to be burnt. Listen to them. They are fight-
ing now. Do you hear my mugs crashing? I only hops
that they will kill each other to the last man. I should
advise you, sir, to be off at once. They may take it into
their heads that you are some one it behooves them to
slay, it matters not whom; and you would certainly
get no sleep here to-night if you stay."
"That is true enough," Ned agreed; "and perhaps
it would be the best way for me to get on horseback
again, but I know not the road, and might likely enough
miss it altogether, and drown myself in one of your
ditches."
"I will send my boy with you to put you on to the
road," the landlord said. "I sent him out to sleep in
the stables, so as to be out of the way of these despera*


202 BY PIKE AND DYKE.
does. He will walk beside your horse until you get
into the main road."
Ned willingly accepted the proposal, for indeed he
felt that there might be danger in remaining in the
house with these drunken soldiers. He accordingly
paid his reckoning, and was soon on horseback again,
with the landlord's son, a boy of some ten years old,
walking beside him. In half an hour they came upon a
broad road.
"This," the lad said, "will take you to St. Nicholas."
Ned gave the boy a crown for his trouble, and rode
slowly along. He had no idea of entering St.
Nicholas, for it was now nigh eleven o'clock at night,
and the arrival of a traveler at such an hour would be
sure to attract attention. The night, too, was dark, and
he could scarce see the road he was following. After
thinking it over for some time he dismounted, led his
horse a distance from the road, fastened the reins to a
bush, and threw himself down on the ground to wait
for daylight. The night was cold, and a fine rain
was falling. Ned got up from time to time and
walked about to keep himself warm, and was heartily
glad when he saw the first rays of daylight in the
east.
After waiting for half an hour he mounted, and after
riding a few miles entered a large village. Thinking
that it would be safer than at St. Nicholas, he halted
there. It was still raining, and the drenched state of
his clothes therefore excited no comment beyond the
host's remark, " You must have started early to have
got so wet?"
"Yes," he said, "I was up before daylight. I have
a change of clothes in my saddle-bag, and shall be glad
to put them on. Will you order your man to give my


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
203
horse a good rub down, and let him have a hot mash.
How far am I from Ghent now?"
"If you have come from Antwerp, sir, you have come
just halfway."
Ned changed his clothes and had some breakfast, and
then as he sat by the fire the feeling of warmth and com-
fort after his long and cold night overpowered him, and
he went fast to sleep.


M4
BY PIKE AND BYS.E.
CHAPTER XI.
SAVING A VICTIM. .
Ned slept for some hours. When he woke he heard
the landlord talking in loud tones in the passage out-
side. "I tell you, wife it is a burning shame. Mynheer
Von Bost has never done a soul harm in his life. He
has always been ready to open his purse.strings in case
of distress; he is a man that does not meddle in any
way with politics. It is true that he does not go to mass,
but that hurts no one ; and there is many a ne'er-do-well
in the village who never darkens the church door. If
he prefers to pray in his own house and in his own way,
what matter is it to any one? His cloth-mill gives em-
ployment to half the village. What we shall do if it
is shut up I am sure I don't know. But what do they
care for the village. Mynheer Von Bost is a Protestant
and a rich man—that is quite enough for the Blood
Council; so he and his pretty young wife are to be
dragged off and executed."
"What is that?" Ned asked, opening the door.
"Can't the Blood Council even leave your quiet village
alone?"
"They can leave nothing alone," the landlord said
bitterly. "An hour ago four of their officials rode
up under one of the agents of the Council—a squint-
eyed villain. They stopped at the door and asked for
the V onse of Mynheer Von Bost, and then rode off, and
hal ".our afterward one of the servants -"i down


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
205
into the village with the news that her master and mis-
trees had been arrested, and that they were to be taken to
Antwerp to be executed; for that, as it seems, they
had already been tried without their knowing anything
about it.
Ned started when he heard the landlord describe the
leader of the party. This, then, accounted for Genet's
presence at Antwerp ; he had been sent from Brussels
to arrest this cloth manufacturer. He had evidently
succeeded in establishing his identity late in the even-
ing or at early morning, and guessing that Ned would
have ridden on without loss of time after setting the
, soldiers on to assault him, had proceeded to carry out
the mission with which he was charged.
"The villagers would tear the villain limb from limb
if they dared," the landlord went on.
"Why don't they dare ?" Ned asked.
"Why? Why, because we should be having a troop
of soldiers down here in twenty- four hours, and the
village would be burnt, and every man in it, and
woman too, put to death. No, no, sir; the people here
would do a good deal for Mynheer Von Bost and his
wife, but they won't risk everything."
"Would they risk anything, do you think?" Ned
asked. "Are there half a dozen men in the village, do
you think who would strike a blow for their master, if
they could do it without running the risk you speak
of?"
The landlord looked at him sharply. "This is not
the time, young sir, for men to speak before strangers
about matters which may put their neck in danger."
"You are right," Ned said; "and I do not blame you
for being discreet. I know this cross-eyed man you
apeak of, and know that he is the secretary of one of


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
207
fit. They have got guns, so you can lie in ambush.
He will bring a horse with him with a pillion. He could
have got more men, but he thinks the fewer to know
the secret the better, as there may be inquiries here;
and in these days none can trust his own neighbor.
And now farewell, young sir. I know not who you
are, but you must have a good heart to venture your
life in a quarrel for people of whom you know nothing."
"I am a Protestant myself, landlord, and I have
had uncles and other relations murdered by the Blood
Council. Moreover I have a special feud with the chief
of these villains."
So saying Ned shook the landlord's hand and rode
off. He halted when he came to the point indicated.
In less than half an hour he saw three men coming
from the other direction. As one of them was leading
a horse he at once rode on to meet them.
"We have made a detour through the fields," the
young man leading the horse said. "It would not
have done for any one in the village to have seen us
journeying this way."
"Quite right," Ned agreed. "There are babblers
everywhere, and the fewer who know aught of a matter
like this the better. Now, where had we best am-
buscade?"
"There is a little wood by the roadside half a mile on,
and we had best move there at once, for they may be
along at any time now."
Two of .the men were armed with muskets, and all
three carried flails. They moved briskly forward until
they got to the woods.
"You had best fasten up the horse among the trees,*
Ned said. " and then take your station close to the road>
I will ride out from the trees as I come up and engage


308
BY PIKE AND DYK&.
them in talk, so that you and your brother can take a
steady aim. Don't fire until you are sure of each bring-
ing down a man, then rush out and engage them with
your flails. I will answer for their leader myself."
"We won't miss them, never fear, young sir. We
have too much practice at the ducks in the winter to miss
such a mark as that."
After seeing the horse tied up, and the men take
their stations behind trees, Ned went a few yards fur-
ther and then waited the coming of the party with the
prisoners. He had not a shadow of compunction at the
fate that was about to befall these officials. They had
hauled away hundreds to the gallows, and the animos-
ity that prevailed between the two parties was so in-
tense that neither thought of sparing the other if they
fell into their hands. As for Genet, Ned felt that his
own life would not be safe as long as this man lived.
He might, for aught he knew, have other missions of
the same nature as that he had just fulfilled, and he felt
sure that whatever disguise he might adopt this man
would detect him did they meet, and in that case not
only his own life but that of many others might be
sacrificed.
In about ten minutes the sound of horses' hoofs was
heard. Ned waited till they came within a few paces,
and then suddenly rode out from the wood. Genet,
who was riding ahead of the others, seined in his horse
suddenly.
"What are you doing, fellow?" he began angrily,
"riding out thus suddenly upon us?" Then his voice
changed as he recognized Ned. "What, is it you
again?" he exclaimed. "This time at least you shall
not escape me."
He drew a pistol and fired. Ned was equally quick,


210
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
plied; "and have been doing business for him at
Brussels. I have twice narrowly escaped with my life
from the hands of the leader of that party, and was in
the village when they arrived and seized you. Finding
how deep was the regret that so kind a master should
be thus led away to execution, I determined if possible
to save you, and with the aid of these three men, two of
whom are workmen of yours, and the other a farmer
you befriended last year when his house was burnt down,
we have succeeded in doing so."
The three men now came out of the wood.
"My brave fellows," the manufacturer said, "I and
my wife owe our lives to you and to this gentleman."
"You are heartily welcome, sir," the young farmer
said. "You have saved me from ruin, and one good
turn deserves another. I and my brothers were only
too glad to join when we heard that this gentleman was
determined to try to release you. If it had not been
for him it would never have entered our heads till it
was too late."
"May I ask your name, sir?" Von Bost said to
Ned. "My wife and I would like to know to whom we
owe a lifelong debt of gratitude. I will take your
advice and ride at once for Sluys. I have many friends
there who will conceal us and get us on board a ship.
My arrangements have long been made for departure,
and my capital transferred to England; but I thought
I should have had sufficient notice of danger to take
flight. Where can I hear of you, sir?"
"My name is Edward Martin. My.father is an Eng-
lish captain, who lives at Rotherhithe, close by London.
At present, as I said, I am in the service of the Prince
of Orange; but my home is still in England. And
now, sir, I think you had best be riding at once. I


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
211
presume that there are by-roads by which you can avoid
passing through any towns on your way to Sluys.
It is better not to delay a minute, for at any moment
some party or other of soldiers may come along."
The men had by this time brought out the horse.
Von Bost mounted, and his wife was assisted on to the
pillion behind him.
"Good-by, good friends," he said. "God grant that
no harm come to you for this kind deed."
The moment he had ridden off Ned and his compan-
ions lifted the bodies of the three men who had fallen
and carried them into the wood.
"We had best turn their pockets inside out," Ned
said, "and take away everything of value upon
them."
"This fellow has a well-lined purse," the young far-
mer said as he examined the pocket of Genet; "and
here are a bundle of papers in his doublet."
"Give me the papers," Ned said, "they may be use-
ful to me, and doubtless they contain lists of other vic-
tims whom I may be able to send warning to in time
for them to escape."
"What shall we do about the horses?"
"I would take off the saddles, bridles, and accouter-
ments, throw them into a ditch together with the men's
aims and pile a few bushes over them, then drive the
horses across the fields till they reach some grazing
ground near the river; the farmers there will doubtless
appropriate them in time. Now, as to these two prison-
ers, they are the only trouble."
"You need not trouble about them," the farmer said,
"we have made them safe. We are not going to risk
our lives and those of our wives and families, as we
should have done if we had left those fellows alive to


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
213
quired by the bearer in carrying out the duties with which
he was charged.
Then there was a long list of persons resident in St.
Nicholas, Sluys, and Axel, against whom denunciations
of heresy or of suspected disloyalty to Philip bad been
laid. There was a note at the bottom of this list : “ In-
quire into the condition of life and probable means of
each of these suspected persons.”
“ It is somewhat lucky for all these people," Ned said
to himself, “ that I happened to fall in with Mynheer
Genet. The question now is how to warn them. I see
there are three orders of arrest against people here, and
ten names on the suspected list. Atany rate I can warn
them myself.”
As soon as he had finished his meal Ned inquired the
addresses of the three persons ordered to be arrested.
They were all, as he had expected, leading men in the
place; for it was the confiscation of the goods of the
victims, quite as much as any question of religion or
loyalty, that was at the bottom of a large proportion of
the arrests and executions. The first Ned called upon
was, like Von Bost, a cloth manufacturer. He was
rather a pompous man, and when Ned was shown in said:
“Now, young man my time is valuable, so let us have
no useless talking. What is it you want?”
“Your time perhaps is more valuable than you think,"
Ned said quietly, “seeing that you have not got much
of it left."
“ What do you mean, sir ?” the manufacturer asked
angrily.
“I mean simply this,” Ned replied." That I am the
bearer of an order of the Council for your arrest, and
that of your wife, your son Ernest, and your daughter
Mary, upon the charge of having been present and taken


214
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
part in a meeting of the people of this town at whioh
words of a treasonable character were uttered. More-
over, there is a note at the bottom of this order saying
that these charges have been proved to the satisfaction
of the Council, and that you are accordingly to be ex-
ecuted upon your arrival at Antwerp, the necessary
orders having been transmitted to the governor of the
prison there."
The manufacturer sank down in a chair the picture
of terror.
"I have done no harm," he stammered. "I knew
not when I went to the meeting what was going to be
•aid there."
"What matters that?" Ned asked. "You have been
tried and condemned, and one or other of the Council
has doubtless obtained the grant of your property. Well,
sir, I will not frighten you longer. This is the document
in question, but fortunately I am not the person charged
with this execution. I met him on the way and there
was a disagreement between us, and the result is that
he will execute no more orders, and his papers fell into
wy hands. It may be some days before he is missed,
and then doubtless some one else will be charged to
carry out the orders of which he was the bearer. This
will give you time to make preparations for flight, and
I should advise you before eight-and-forty hours are
over to be on your way toward the frontier of Germany,
or on board a ship at one of the ports. I will hand you
this document in order that you may convince your
wife and family of the danger that you are all running,
and of the urgent need of haste."
Ned left at once, before the man, who was almost stu-
pefied by the misfortune that had befallen him, had time
to utter his thanks. He then called on the other two


BY PIKE AND DYKE. 215
men against whom he bore orders of arrest. As both
received him with greater courtesy than that shown by
the first he had visited, he broke the news more gently
to them, and discussed with them the manner in which
they had best make their escape. One he found had
friends and business connections in Sluys, and doubted
not that he could obtain a passage there to Holland or
England, while the other had similar connections in
Axel.
Ned handed over to them the orders for the arrest of
burghers of those towns, and these they gave him their
promise to deliver, and also either to see or to send
letters warning all the persons who were mentioned in
the list of suspected. As he was anxious to get on as
soon as possible he also gave them the list of the sus-
pected at St. Nicholas, and these they promised also to
warn; both were profuse in their gratitude to him for
having saved them from certain death. Having thus
concluded his business, Ned again mounted his horse
and rode for Bergen-op-Zoom, the port at which he in-
tended, if possible, to embark for Zeeland.
Bergen-op-Zoom, an important town, lay half a mile
distant from the Scheldt, and was connected with the
river by a channel guarded by two forts. There had
been a strong Spanish garrison here, but it had lately
been weakened by the withdrawal of a large detachment
to take part in the successful enterprise undertaken for
the relief of Tergoes in the Island of Beveland, which
was besieged by a force from Flushing. Ned had fre-
quently been at Bergen-op-Zoom in the Good Venture,
and knew that while the magistrates and wealthier
citizens were devoted to the Spanish cause the greater
portion of the inhabitants, especially the seafaring class,
were patriots to a man.


216
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
He therefore went to a small inn by the waterside,
where he had several times taken meals with his father
when the ship was lying off from the river. SeeiDg his
horse put up in the stable he entered the tap-room.
The sailors drinking there looked somewhat surprised at
the entrance of one differing much in appearance from
the ordinary customers of the place. The landlord, who
was leaning against his counter, did not advance to meet
him; for strangers were by no means popular; and a sus-
picion that the newcomer was a spy would speedily empty
his house. As Ned approached him he suddenly started,
and was about to speak when the lad quickly placed his
finger on his lip. He feared that the landlord was about
to utter his name, and there might, for aught he knew,
be Bome one there who would report it.
"How are you, landlord?" he said. "It is some time
since I was here last, and I think you had almost forgot-
ten me." The landlord took the hint.
"Yes indeed," he said. "And how is your father?
I have not seen him lately, and heard that he was not
well."
"No; he has been laid up for some time, but he is
mending. You see I have taken service."
"Ah, I see," the landlord said. "Well, my good wife
will be glad to see you and hear about your family."
So saying he led the way into a private room.
"Why, what means this, Master Martin ?" he asked.
"We heard here of the brave fight your father's ship
made some two months since with a Spaniard in the
Zuider-Zee, and that he was sorely wounded. But what
means this masquerading? Surely you have not given
up the sea?"
"Only for the present," Ned replied. "You know
I am Hutch by my mother's side. All her family hava


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
217
been uiurdered by the Spaniards, and what with that and
my father being attacked and wounded, I made up my
mind to give up the sea for a time, and to help the good
oause as much as I could. I have been carrying a mes-
sage to Brussels and want now to get back to Rotterdam
or some other seaport town. How had I best do it?"'
"It is not easy," the landlord replied. "Our trade is
stopped here now. The rivers swarm with craft, manned,
some by the beggars of the sea, and others by fisher-
men ; and the Spanish ships cannot come up save in
great force. We have two or three of their war-ships
here which go out and skirmish with our men, and do
not always get the best of it. Our people did badly the
other night when they let the Spaniards wade across to
Tergoes. That was a bad business. But about your
getting away. Let me see how it can be managed."
"I have got a horse here."
"That is bad," the landlord said. "You could put
on sailor's clothes, and in the morning when I send in
my guest list to the magistrate, I could put down that
you had gone, but the horse would betray me. Is it a
good beast?"
"Yes, it is a very good horse. It was a present to me,
and I don't like parting with it. But of course I cannot
take it away."
"I will send round word to a man I know who deals
in horses. He is one who will hold his tongue, espe-
cially when he sees an advantage in it. I will tell him
it belonged to a man who has been here and gone away
suddenly, and ask him what he will give for it, and take
it quietly away after it gets dark to his own stables, and
ask no questions about it. He will guess it belonged to
somebody who has left secretly. Of course he won't
give more than half the value of the animal; bat I


218
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
suppose you will not be particular about terms. Any-
how, I will do the best I can for you. When he is once
out of the stables they may come and question as much
as they like, but they will get nothing out of me beyond
the fact that a young man came here, put up his horse,
stayed the night, and left in the morning. I suppose
they have no special interest in you so as to lead them
to make a close inquiry?"
"None at all," Ned replied.
"That is settled then," the landlord said. "Now,
as to yourself. Two of my sons are at sea, you know, and
I can rig you up with some of their clothes so that you can
stroll about on the wharves, and no one will suspect you
of being anything but a fisherman. Then I will try and
arrange with some of the sailors to take you down in a
boat at night, and either put you on board the first of our
craft they come upon; or land you at Flushing. Now I
will take you in to my wife, and she will see about
getting you a meal and making you comfortable."
Later on the landlord came in and said that he had
made a bargain for the horse.
"The beast is worth thirty crowns," he said, " but he
will not give more than fifteen, and it required a good
deal of bargaining to raise him to that. Of course he
suspected that there was something out of the way about
the affair, and took advantage of it."
"That will do very well indeed," Ned said. "I did
not expect to get anything for it."
"I have been having a talk too with some sailors be-
longing to a small craft lying at the wharf. They are
most anxious to be off, for they are idle. The order
that no boats were to leave was issued just after they
came in. They have been six days doing nothing, and
may, for aught they see, be kept here for another six


BY PIKE AND DYKE. 219
months. They have been afraid to try to get away;
for there are sentries all along the wall to see that none
try to put out, and some guard-boats from the Spanish
ships rowing backward and forward outside the port,
both to see that no ships leave, and that none come up to
harm the shipping. Still they say they have been making
up their minds that they may as well stand the risk of
being shot by the Spaniards as the certainty of being
starved here; besides they are patriots, and know that
their boats may be wanted at any time for the convey-
ance of troops. So when I told them that I doubted not
that you would pay them well for landing you at
Flushing, they agreed to make the attempt, and will try
to-night. As soon as you have had your breakfast
you had better join them in the tap-room, go out with
them through the water-gate, and get on board their
craft and lie snug there till night."
"How many men are there ?" Ned asked.
"There are six altogether, but only two will be up here
presently. Here are the fifteen crowns for your horse.
That will do well to pay your passage to Flushing."
As soon as he had eaten his breakfast, Ned, now
dressed as a young fisherman, went into the tap-room
with the landlord. Two sailors were sitting there.
"This is the young fellow that I was speaking to you
about," the landlord said. "He is one of us, and heart
and soul in the cause, and young though he looks has
done good service. He is ready to pay you fifteen
crowns when you land him at Flushing."
"That is a bargain," one of the men said," and will
pay us for the week we have lost here. I should take
you for a sailor, young sir."
"I am a sailor," Ned said, "and can lend a band on
board if need be."


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
"U,iu you swim? Because if we are overliauled by
the Spaniards we shall all take to the water rather than
fall into their hands."
"Yes, I can swim," Ned said ; " and agree with you
that I would rather swim than be captured. But if it
is only a boat-load that overhauls us I would try to
beat them off before giving up a craft in which I had a
share."
The sailors looked rather doubtfully at the lad, and
their expression showed that they thought he was talk-
ing boastfully.
"He means what he says," the landlord put in. "Ha
is the son of the English captain who beat off the
great Spanish ship Don Pedro in the Zuider Zee a few
weeks ago."
. The men's faces changed, and both got up. and shook
hands cordially with Ned- "That was a brave affair,
young sir; and there is not a town in Holland where
your father's name is not spoken of in honor. We
know the ship well, and have helped load her before
now; and now we know who you are, recognize your
face. No wonder you want to get out of Bergen-op-
Zoom. Why, if I had known it had been you we would
have been glad enough to take you to Flushing without
charging you a penny, and will do so now—will we
not, comrade ? if it presses you in any way to pay us?"
"Not at all," Ned said. "I am well supplied with
money ; and since you are risking your boat, as well as
your lives, it is only fair that I should pay my share. I
can afford the fifteen crowns well enough, and indeed it
is but the price of a horse that was given to me."
"Well, if it will not hurt you we will not say any
more about it," the sailor replied; "seeing that we
hava 1 ^ a bad time of it lately, and have scarce mone/


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
223
The boat was pulled up alongside, Ned and four of
the men got into it and rowed down the port into the
Old Haven, and out between the two forts guarding the
entrance into the Scheldt, then dropping their grapnel,
baited some lines and began to fish. As boats from all
the other craft lying by the shore were engaged in the
same work, either with line or net, this was natural
enough, and they did not return until evening was falling
by which time they had captured a considerable number
of fish.
"We have had more luck than we have had all the
week," one of the men said as they rowed back. "Some-
times we have only got just enough for ourselves, to day
when we don't want them we have caught enough to sell
for two or three guilders; for fish are scarce now in
the town and fetch good prices. However, they will
come in handy for our voyage."
When they came alongside the skipper told them that
three hours before two of the city constables had come
along, and had inquired of him whether he had seen
aught of a tall man of some thirty years of age, dressed
in sober clothes, and with the appearance of a retainer
in some good family. He had assured them he had
seen none at all answering that description, and, indeed,
that no one beside himself and his crew had been on the
wharf that day. They had nevertheless come on board
and searched the cabin, but finding nothing suspicious,
and hearing that the rest of the crew, four men and a
boy, were engaged in fishing, they had gone off without
further question.
"Where do the guard-boats ply?" Ned asked pres-
ently.
"A mile or two above the forts, and as much below;
for, you see, vessels can come up either passage from the


224 BY PIKE AND DYKE.
sea. It is the longest round by Walcheren, but far easier
nnd freer from sand-banks. Vessels from the west'gener-
ally take the Walcheren passage; but those from the
east, and coasters who know every foot of the river,
oorae by the eastern Scheldt."
"Which way do you think of going?"
"That by Flushing, if we have the choice. We pass
several towns in the possession of the Spaniards, and
were the beggars to come up they would probably take
the other channel. And I have noticed that there are
always two row-boats in the river to the east, and only
one to the west. Our greatest difficulty will be in pass-
ing the two war-ships anchored at the mouth of the port,
under the guns of the forts. Once fairly out into the
Scheldt we may think ourselves safe, for the river is so
wide that unless by grievous ill-chance we are not likely
to be seen on a dark night, such as this will be, by the
row-boats. Our real danger is in getting through the
two forts, and the ships at the mouth of this port.
"There is a vigilant watch kept at the forts; but
there are not likely to be any sentries placed on the
walls at the entrance of this inner haven, or on that run-
ning along by Old Haven down to the forts. We will
start as soon as the tide turns, and drift down with it.
We will get out a pole or two to keep our course down
the center till we get near the forts, and must then let
her drift as she will, for a splash in the water or the
slightest sound would call the attention of the sentries
there, and if the alarm were given the boats of the two
ships outside would have us to a certainty. I think the
night is going to be most favorable. The clouds are low
and I have felt a speck or two of mist; it will come on
faster presently, and it will want keen eyes to see five
yards away when the night falls. Luckily there is not


BY PIKI AND DYLE.
225
a breath of wind at present; and I hope there will not
be until we are fairly out, otherwise we should be sure
to drift ashore on one side or the other as we go down
the channel."
15
.-.-,
.
: -
... ii. ii.
n


228 BY PIKE AND DYKE.
CHAPTER XII.
BACK WITH THE PRINCE.
Before throwing off the warps from the shore the
eaptain gave each man his orders. Two were to stand
with fenders, in case the boat drifted against another
craft or against the wall. Two were to take the long
poles used for punting. An old sail had been torn up
into strips and wrapped round these, with a pad of old
rope at the end, so that they could push off from the
wall without noise. Not a word was to be spoken in
case of their being hailed, nor was there to be the slight-
est movement on board unless the use of the fenders or
poles were required. Lastly, all took off their boots.
It was half an hour after the turn of the tide when
the warps were thrown off. The tide in the inner port
was so sluggish that it was absolutely necessary to pole
the boat along until she got out into what was known
as the Old Haven, which was the cut leading down from
the town to the river.
The work was noiselessly done; and Ned, standing
at the bow beside the skipper, scarce heard the slight-
est sound. The night was fortunately very dark, and
looking intently he could hardly make out the outline
of the shore on either side. In a quarter of an hour
they emerged from the inner port. On their left hand
the wall of the fortifications connecting the town with
the north fort at the mouth of the haven rose high above
them, but its outline could be seen against the slcv. The


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
227
captain had told the men poling to take her sharp round
the corner, and keep her along as close as possible to
the foot of the wall, as she was far less likely to be
observed by any sentry who might be there than she
would be if kept out in the center of the cut.
Very slowly the boat drifted along her course, assist-
ed occasionally by the men pushing with their poles
against the foot of the wall that rose a few feet from
them, while those with the fender stood in readiness to
place them in position should the ship approach so close
to the wall as to render contact probable. The captain
was now at the tiller, the way given her by the poles
being sufficient to enable him to keep her on her course
close to the wall. Another quarter of an hour and they
were at the end of the wall, for the forts at the entrance
were detached. They were now approaching the most
dangerous portion of the passage; they were no longer
sheltered in the shadow, but must go along openly. It
was, however, improbable that there would be sentries
on the face of the fort looking toward the town, and
Ned, accustomed as he was to keep watch on deck at
night, could scarce make out the low shore a few yards
away, and felt pretty confident that the eyes of the
sleepy sentries would not be able to pierce the gloom.
The men had ceased poling now, only giving an occa-
sional push to keep her head straight and prevent her
from swinging round. Presently a sailor standing next
to Ned touched his arm and pointed to the right, and
straining his eyes he could dimly make out a dark mass
looming in that direction.
Unlike the wall they had left, the forts stood at a
little distance back from the water, and Ned was sure
that as he could scarce make out the outline of the one
Dearest to them, no one upon its wall could distinguish


228
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
the tracery of the masts and rigging of the boat. The
mist had thickened since they had started, and coming
on heavier just at this point the fort was presently en-
tirely obscured.
Another twenty minutes passed. They must be now,
Ned knew, in the course of the river; and he began to
think that the danger was all over, when a dark object
suddenly appeared from the mist, close at hand. In an-
other moment there was a shock, and then a long grind-
ing motion as the boat swept along by the side of a large
ship. Following the shock came a sharp challenge from
the darkness above, followed by other shouts. Obedient
to the orders they had received, no sound was heard
from the smack. Each man stooped low under the bul-
warks. Two or three shots rang out from the ship, and
there was a hail in Dutch—" Stop, or we will sink you."
Ned knew that this was an idle threat. The vessel
was lying head to the tide and only a small gun or two
in the stern could be brought to bear, and already the
ship was lost to sight in the mist. There was much
shouting and noise heard astern, and then the creaking
of blocks. Ned made his way aft.
"The game is up," the skipper said. "They will be
alongside in a few minutes. Dark as it is they cannot
miss us. They will know that we must have drifted
straight down. We must take to the boats and row for
it."
"I should say, captain," Ned said, "we had best take
to the boat and row off for a short distance, and then
wait. As likely as not they may think when they board
her that she has simply drifted out from the town, hav-
ing been carelessly moored. In that case they may let
drop her anchor and return to their ship."
"That is a happy thought," the captain said i and


BY PIKE AND DYKB. 229
vanning forward he told the crew to take the boat at
once.
"I have another idea, captain," Ned said, just as they
were about to push off. "As we saw when we were
passing the ship we are drifting stern foremost. If we
can fasten a long line to her stern we can hang on to it.
They will not be able to see us if we are twenty fathoms
astern. Then, if they anchor, and, as is likely enough,
leave two or three men on board, we can haul ourselves
noiselessly up with the rope and board her."
"Capital!" the captain replied. "I was wondering
how we should find her again in the dark. That would
be the very thing."
He sprang on board again, fastened a light line to the
rudder, and dropped down into the boat again.
"Now, back her astern, lads, very gently. I can hear
their oars."
In a minute the captain gave orders to cease rowing,
for the line had tightened. The Spanish ship was show-
ing a bright light in her stern. This acted as a guide
to the boats, and in two or three minutes after the crew
had left the smack two large boats full of soldiers came
alongside. Those in the little boat lying but fifty or
sixty yards away, could hear every word that was spo-
ken. First came a volley of angry exclamations of
disappointment as the Spaniards found that they had
been called from their beds only to capture an empty
little coaster. As Ned had expected, they speedily came
to the conclusion that having been carelessly fastened
up alongside the wharves, without any one being left in
charge, she had drifted out with the tide.
"It would serve them right if we were to set her
alight," one of the officers said.
"We had best not to do that," another replied. "It


£30
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
mighv cause an alarm in the town; and, besiues, boats
are wanted. We had better drop her anchor, and leave
four men on board to take care of her. In the morning
the knaves to whom she belongs will come out to claim
her; and I warrant you the captain will punish them
sharply for the trouble they have given us."
This opinion prevailed. A minute latter a splash
was heard in the water, and in a very short time the
line connecting the boat with the smack tightened, and
those on board knew that she had been brought up by
her anchor. There was a good deal of noise and tramp-
ling of feet as the Spaniards took their place in the boats
again, and then the heavy splashing of many oars as
they started to row back against the tide to their own
vessel.
The captain wrung Ned's hand.
"You have saved the boat for us, young sir, for we
should never have found her again ; and if we had, those
on board would have heard us rowing up to them, and
would have given the alarm. Now we have only to
wait for a bit, and then haul ourselves up and over-
power the Spaniards."
"I doubt if we could do that without noise," Ned re-
plied. "At any rate it would be very dangerous while
their ship is lying so close. I should say the best plan
will be to wait, as you say, till the Spaniards have
settled themselves comfortably, then to haul up to her
and push the boat along by her side, fending her off
carefully so as to make no noise until we reach the bow,
then we can cut the cable and let her drift. The tide
is running strong now, and in half an hour she will be
over a mil« down the river, and there will be no fear of
a shout being heard on board the ship, and we can tb""^
board 1 find tackle the Spaniards."


, SY PIKE AND DYKE. 291
"That will certainly be the best way," the captain
agreed. "Nothing could be better. Well, we will
give them half an hour to settle themselves in the cabin.
They will not stay on deck many minutes in the wet."
The sound of voices on board the smack soon ceased.
After waiting half an hour to give the Spaniards time
if not to go to sleep to become drowsy, the captain and
one of his men began to pull upon the line. Presently
the dark mass could be seen ahead, and they were
soon up to her.
Very carefully they passed the boat alongside, taking
pains to prevent her touching. When they reached the
bow the captain grasped the cable, and with two or
three cuts with his knife severed it. Then the boat
was pushed off from the ship and gently paddled away
to the full length of the line. Another half hour and
they again drew alongside, and noiselessly climbed on
to the deck. The men armed themselves with belaying-
pins, and Ned took his pistols from the belt beneath his
jacket. Then they quietly approached the door. There
was a light burning within.
The cabin was astern, and built upon the deck, and
was used by the skipper himself and by any passengers
he might be carrying, the crew living in the forecastle.
The doors, which opened outward, were noiselessly closed
for two of the Spaniards were sitting up playing cards,
and there was no chance of taking the party so much
by surprise as to capture them without noise. The in-
stant the doors were closed a heavy coil of rope was
thrown against them. There was a loud exclamation
in the cabin, and a moment later a rush to the door.
This, however, did not yield. Then a window in the
side was thrown open and a head was thrust out, and
there M as a loud shout of "Treachery 1 Help I"


I8S
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
A moment later a heavy belaying-pin fell on the
head, and it disappeared. Then there was a loud ex-
plosion as an arquebus was fired, the bullet crashing
through the door.
"It is a good thing we are well on our way," the
skipper said. "We must be two miles from the Span-
ish ship now; and even if they hear the report they
will not think it has anything to do with us. Besides,
if they did, they could never find us."
Some more ropes had now been piled against the door,
and there was no fear of its being burst open. Two
men were posted at the windows on each side of the
cabin with swords, for weapons had now been fetched
from the forecastle.
"Now," the captain said, "let us get up the sails.
There is but little wind, but I think there is enough to
give us steerage-way and prevent us from drifting on to
the sand-banks."
"I suppose we are well beyond the guard-boats now,
captain?" Ned asked.
"Oh, yes; they are not more than half a mile below
the forts. Besides, I should think they have not been
out; for they would know that when the tide once
turned no craft could come up from below. Yes, we
are quite safe as far as they are concerned."
Sail was soon made; and though there was scarce
wind enough to belly out the canvas, the boat began to
move slowly through the water, as was shown by her
answering her helm. The discharge of the arquebus in
the cabin was continued from time to time.
"You may as well cease that noise," the captain
shouted to them. "Your ship is miles away; and
unless you want your throats cut you had better keep


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
288
yourself quiet. You know the beggars are not to be
trifled with."
The soldiers ceased firing. They had, indeed, already
concluded, from the fact that the boats did not come to
their rescue, that the vessel must somehow have got far
from their ship. The name of the terrible beggars filled
them with alarm, for they knew that they showed no
mercy. They had not the least idea as to the number
of their captors, and gave themselves up for lost. An
hour later the captain dropped the second anchor, and
brought up in the stream.
"We must wait till morning," he said. "It is no
use getting away from the Spaniards to be cast ashore;
and there is no saying in what part of the river we may
be at present, though we must certainly be six or seven
miles below Bergen."
Toward morning the mist cleared off, and the wind
began to freshen.
"I think it will blow hard before long," the captain
said ; "and as it is from the southwest it will soon carry
us out of the river. Now, what had we better do with
those fellows in the cabin?"
"I should say the best plan, captain, would be to
bring the boat alongside, and tell them that if they will
leave their arms behind them, and come out one by one,
they may take to it and row ashore. That if they re-
fuse, we shall open the door and give them no quarter."
"That would be the best plan," the captain agreed,
and going to one of the windows offered these terms to
the Spaniards. The men had prepared for the worst,
and had determined to sell their lives as dearly as
possible. So convinced were they that the beggani
would show no quarter that they were at first incredup
lous.


284 BY PIKE AND DYKM.
"It is a trick to get us to give up our arms," one
said.
"It is not," the capatin replied. "I swear to you on
the word of a sailor that we will respect the terms and
allow you to depart unarmed. We don't want to throw
away three or four lives merely for the pleasure of cut-
ting your throats."
After a consultation between themselves the soldiers
accepted the terms. Ned placed himself at one of the
windows to see that the arms were laid aside before the
men issued out. Then the coils of rope were removed,
and the door opened, the sailors taking their place
there in case the Spaniards at the last moment should
catch up their arms. This, however, they had no idea
of doing, and were indeed far more afraid of treachery
than were their captors. One by one they issued out,
passed between the line of the sailors to the bulwark,
and got into the boat. It was still dark, and they could
not tell that the group of men at the cabin door
were all those on board. As soon as the last was
in the rope was thrown off and the boat dropped
astern.
"It will be light enough to see the shore in half an
hour," the captain said as they drifted away," and then
you can land where you like."
"It would be awkward if they happen to light upon
some town," Ned said," and so bring out boats to cut
us off."
"There is no fear of that," the captain replied. "Ter-
goes is the only place down here in which they have a
garrison, and that lies some miles away yet. Besides,
we shall get under way as soon as we can make out
the shore. They have only two oars on board, and are
not likely to know very much about rowing; besides,



& D' ;:e Spanish Soldiers allowed to reach thb Ship i 334.





BY PIKB AND LYKX.
237
eellency's time by talking about myself, but will deliver
the various messages with which I am charged."
He then went through the particulars of his interviews
with each of the nine persons he had visited, and gave
the contents of the letter, word for word, he had receiv-
ed from the tenth, excusing himself for not having
brought the message by word of mouth, owing to the
difficulty of obtaining a private audience with him.
He also produced the paper upon which he had jotted
down all the particulars of the men and money that had
been confided to him.
"Your news might be better, and worse," the prince
said when he had concluded. "Some of these men
doubtless are, as they say, zealous in the cause, others
are not to be largely trusted in extremities. The
money they promise is less than I had hoped. Promises
are cheaper than gold, and even here in Holland, where
all is at stake, the burghers are loth to put their hands
in their pockets, and haggle over their contributions as
if they were to be spent for my pleasure instead of their
own safety. It is pitiful to see men so fond of their
money-bags. The numbers of the men who can be relied
upon to rise are satisfactory, and more even than I had
hoped for; for in matters, like this a man must proceed
oautiously, and only sound those upon whom he feels
sure beforehand he can rely. The worst of it is, they
are all waiting for each other. One will move if anoth-
er will move, but none will be first. They will move
if I get a victory. But how can I win a victory when
I have no army nor money to raise one, and when each
city will fight only in its own defence, and will not put
a man under arms for the common cause?"
As the prince was evidently speaking to himself
rather than to him, Ned remained silent. "Please to


338
BY PIKM AND DYKE.
write all the particulars down that you have given me,"
the prince went on, " that I may think it over at my
leisure. And so you could not see the Count of Cover-
don? Was he more difficult of access than he of Sluys?"
"I do not know that he was, sir," Ned replied;
"but my attire was not such as to gain me an entrance
into ante-chambers."
"No, I did not think of that," the prince said.
"You should have taken with you a suit of higher qual-
ity. I forgot when I agreed that you should, for safety,
travel as a country lad, that in such a dress you could
hardly gain an entrance into the palace of nobles; and
of course it would have excited surprise for one so at-
tired to try to purchase such clothes as would have en-
abled you to boldly enter."
"I might possibly have managed as a peasant lad,"
Ned replied with a smile; "but having been detected
in that attire, and being eagerly sought for by Von
Aert's agents, I was at the time dressed as a peasant
woman, and could think of no possible excuse upon
which 1 might obtain an audience with the count."
"No, indeed," the prince said, smiling, "I must
hear your story with all its details; but as it is doubt*
less somewhat long, I must put it off until later. After
the evening meal you shall tell us your adventures be-
fore I betake myself to my work."
Ned retired to his own room and resumed the attire
he usually wore. After supper he was sent for by the
prince, with whom he found the chamberlain and three
or four of his principal officers.
"Now, young sir, tell us your story," the prince said.
"Do not fear of its being long. It is a rest to have
one's mind taken off the affairs of state. I have already
told these gentlemen what valuable services you have


BY PIES AND DTK*
239
rendered to the cause we all hare at heart, and they,
like myself, wish to know how you fared, and how you
escaped the danger you referred to at the hands of Von
Aert."
Thus requested, Ned gave a full account of his
journey, and of the adventures he had met with in
Brussels and on his way back.
"What think you, sirs," the prince asked when Ned
had concluded his story. "It seems to me that this lad
has shown a courage, a presence of mind, and a quick-
ness of decision that would be an honor to older men.
The manner in which he escaped from the hands of Von
Aert, one of the craftiest as well as of the most cruel of
the Council of Blood, was excellent; and had he then,
after obtaining his disguise, escaped at once from the
city, I for one should assuredly not have blamed him,
and I consider he showed a rare devotion in continuing
to risk his life to deliver my letters. Then, again, the
quickness with which he contrives to carry out his scheme
for saying a word to the Count of Sluys was excellent;
and though he takes no credit to himself, I doubt not
that the escape of the boat, after falling foul of the Span-
ish ship, was greatly due to him. I think, sirs, you
will agree Avith me that he has the makings of a very
able man in him, and that henceforth we can safely in-
trust him with the most delicate as well as the most
perilous missions."
There was a general cordial agreement.
"I am free to aver that you are right and that I am
wrong, prince," the chamberlain said. "I know that you
seldom fail in your judgment of character, and yet it
seemed to me, if you will not mind my saying so, that
it was not only rash but wrong to risk the lives of our
friends in Brussels upon the chanoes of the discretion


240
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
of the lad. I now see you were right, for there are few
indeed who, placed as he was, would have carried out
his mission as skillfully and well as he has done."
"By the way," the prince said, " I would beg you to
seek out the captain of the boat in which you came here,
and bid him come to me this time to-morrow evening.
I would fain hear from him somewhat further details as
to how you escaped from the Spaniards, for I observed
that in this matter you were a little reticent as to your
share in it. He may be able to tell me, too, more about
the strength of the Spanish garrisons in Bergen and its
neighborhood than you can do."
For the next fortnight Ned was employed carrying
messages from the prince to various towns and ports.
Alva was at Amsterdam, and the army under his son,
Don Frederick, was marching in that direction on their
way from Zutphen. They came down upon the little
town of Naarden on the coast of the Zuider-Zee. A
troop of a hundred men was sent forward to demand its
surrender. The burghers answered that they held the
town for the king and the Prince of Orange, and a shot
was fired at the troopers. Having thus committed them-
selves, the burghers sent for reinforcements and aid to
the Dutch towns, but none were sent them, and when
the Spaniards approached on the 1st of December they
sent out envoys to make terms. The army marched
forward and encamped a mile and a half from the town.
A large deputation was sent out and was met by
General Romero, who informed them that he was com-
missioned on the part of Don Frederick to treat with
them. He demanded the keys, and gave them a solemn
pledge that the lives and properties of all the inhabitants
should be respected. The gates were thrown open,
and Romero with five hundred soldiers entered. A


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
241
sumptuous feast was prepared for them by the inhab-
itants. After this was over the citizens were summoned
by the great bell to assemble in the church that was
used as a town hall. As soon as they assembled the
soldiers attacked them and killed them all. The town
was then set on fire, and almost every man, woman,
and child killed. Don Frederick forbade that the dead
should be buried, and issued orders forbidding any one,
on pain of death, to give shelter to the few fugitives
who had got away. The few houses which had escaped
the flames were leveled to the ground, and Naarden
ceased to exist.
Great as the horrors perpetrated at Zutphen had been,
they were surpassed by the atrocities committed at Naar-
den. The news of this horrible massacre, so far from
frightening the Hollanders into submission, nerved
them to even more strenuous resistance. Better death
in whatsoever form it came than to live under the rule
of these foul murderers. With the fall of Naarden
there remained only the long strip of land facing the
sea, and connected at but a few points with the mainland,
that remained faithful to the cause of freedom. The
rest of the Netherlands lay cowed beneath the heel of
the Spaniards. Holland alone and a few of the islands
of Zeeland remained to be conquered.
The inhabitants of Holland felt the terrible danger;
and Bossu, Alva's stadtholder, form ally announced that
the system pursued at Mechlin, Zutphen, and Naarden
was the deliberate policy of the government, and that
man, woman and child would be exterminated in every
city which opposed the Spanish authority. The day
after the news arrived of the fall of Naarden, Ned re-
ceived a letter from his father, saying that the Good
Venture was again at Enkhuizer and that, ah« would
16


242
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
in two days start for Haarlem with a fleet of Dutch
vessels; that he himself had made great progress in the
last six weeks, and should return to England in her;
and that if Ned found that he could get away for a day
or two he should be glad to see him.
The prince at once gave Ned permission to leave,
and as he had an excellent horse at his service he started
the next morning at daybreak and arrived at Enkhuizen
before nightfall. He was received with great joy by
bis family, and was delighted to find his father look-
ing quite himself again. "Yes, thanks to good nursing
and good food, my boy, I feel almost strong and well
enough to take my post at the helm of the Good Ven-
ture again. The doctor tells me that in another couple
of months I shall be able to have a wooden leg strapped
on, and to stump about again. That was a rare adven-
ture you had at Brussels, Ned; and you must give us
a full account of it presently. In the morning you
must come on board the vessel, Peters and the crew will
be all glad to see you again."
Ned stayed two days with his family. On the even-
ing of the second day, he said to his father: "I should
like to make the trip to Haarlem and back, father, in
the Good Venture. It may be that the Spaniards will
sally out from Amsterdam and attack it. Last time
we had to run away, you know, but if there is a sea-fight
I should like to take my part in it."
"Very well, Ned, I have no objection; but I hardly
think that there will be a fight. The Spaniards are too
strong, and the fleet will start so as to pass through the
strait by night."
"Well, at any rate I should like to be on board the
Good Venture again, if only for the sail down and back
again," Ned said. "They are to sail at three o'clock to-


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
243
morrow, s* that if the wind is fair they will pass the
strait at night and anchor under the walls of Haarlem
in the morning. I suppose they will be two days dis-
charging their cargo of food and grain, and one reason
why I want to go is that I may if possible persuade my
aunt and the two girls to return with me and to sail for
England with you. All think that Haarlem will be the
next place besieged, and after what has taken place in
the other towns it would be madness for my aunt to
stop there,"
"I quite agree with you, Ned. The duke is sure to
attack Haarlem next. If he captures it he will cut
Holland in two and strike a terrible blow at the cause.
Your mother shall write a letter to-night to her sister-in-
law urging her to come with us, and take up her abode in
England till these troubles are over. She can either
dwell with us, or, if she would rather, we can find her a
cottage hard by. She will be well provided with money,
for I have at home a copy of your grandfather's will
signed by him leaving all his property to such of his
relatives as may survive him.
"His three sons are dead; your mother and Elizabeth
are therefore his heirs, and the money he transmitted to
England i§ in itself sufficient to keep two families in
comfort. What proportion of it was his and what be-
longed to his sons now matters not, seeing that your
mother and aunt are the sole survivors of the family.
As you say, it is madness for her to remain in Holland
with her two girls. Were I a burgher of that town I
would send my family away to Ley den or Dort and stay
myself to defend the walls to the last, but I do not
believe that many will do so. Your countrymen are
obstinate people, Sophie, and I fear that few will send
their families away."


944
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
Upon the following afternoon Ned started with the
little fleet. The wind was fair and light, and they
reached^the mouth of the strait leading from the Zuider-
Zee to Haarlem. Then suddenly the wind dropped and
the vessels cast anchor. For the two or three days
previous the weather had been exceedingly cold, and
with the fall of the wind the frost seemed to increase in
severity, and Ned, who had been pacing the deck with
Peters, chatting over what had happened since they last
met, was glad to go in to the cabin, where the new first
mate and supercargo had retired as soon as the anchor
was let go. They sat talking for a couple of hours until
a sailor came in, and said that they were hailed by the
nearest ship, They all went on deck. Ned shouted to
know what was the matter.
"Do you not see the water is freezing? By morning
we shall be all frozen up hard and fast."
This was startling news indeed, for they were now in
full sight of Amsterdam, and would, if detained thus, be
open to an attack across the ice.


246
BY PIKE ANL DYKE.
the operation of moving the ships. At last they were all
packed closely together; much more closely than would
be possible in these days, for the bowsprits, instead of
running out nearly parallel with the water-line, stood up
at a sharp angle, and the vessels could therefore be laid
with the bow of one touching the stern of that in advance.
As there was now no motive for concealment, lamps were
shown and torches burned. There were thirty craft in
all, and they were arranged in five lines closely touching
each other. When all was done the crews retired to
rest. There was no occasion to keep watch, for the ice
had thickened so fast that boats could not now force their
way through it, while it would not before morning be
strong enough to bear the weight of armed men walking
across it.
"This is a curious position," Ned said, as he went on
deck next morning. "How long do you think we are
likely to be kept here, Peters?"
"Maybe twenty-four hours, maybe three weeks, lad.
These frosts when they set in like this seldom last less
than a fortnight or three weeks. What do you think of
our chances of being attacked?"
"I should say they are sure to attack us. The whole
Spanish army is lying over there in Amsterdam, and as
soon as the ice is strong enough to bear them you will
see them coming out. How strong a force can we
muster?"
"There are thirty craft," Petei's replied ; "and I
should think they average fully fifteen men each—
perhaps twenty. They carry strong crews at all times;
and stronger than usual now."
"That would give from five to six hundred men. I
suppose all carry arms?"
"Oh, yes. I do not suppose that there is a man here


BY PIKE AND DYKK
247
who has not weapons of some kind, and most of them
have arquebuses. It will take a strong force to carrj
this wooden fort."
It was still freezing intensely, and the ice was strong
enough to bear men scattered here and there, although
it would not have sustained them gathered together.
Toward the afternoon the captain judged that it had
thickened sufficiently to begin work, and fifty or sixty
men provided with hatchets got upon the ice and
proceeded to break it away round the vessels. .After a
couple of hours a fresh party took their places, and by
nightfall the ships were surrounded by a belt of open
water, some fifteen yards wide. A meeting of the cap-
tains had been held during the day, and the most ex-
perienced had been chosen as leader, with five lieuten-
ants under him. Each lieutenant was to command the
crews of six ships. When it became dark five boata
were lowered. These were to row round and round the
ships all night so as to keep the water from freezing
again. The crews were to be relieved once an hour,
so that each ship would furnish a set of rowers once in
six hours. Numerous anchors had been lowered when
the ships were first packed together, so as to prevent the
mass from drifting when tide flowed or ebbed, as this
would have brought them in contact with one side or the
other of the ice around them. The next morning the
ice was found to be five inches thick, and the captains
were of opinion that the Spaniards might now attempt
an attack upon them.
"Their first attack will certainly fail," Ned said, as
they sat at breakfast. "They will be baffled by this
water belt round us. However, they will come next
time with rafts ready to push across it, and then wf
shall have fighting in earnest."


248 BY PIKE AND DYKE.
The lieutenant under whom the crew of the Good Ven-
ture were placed came down while they were at break-
fast to inquire how many arquebuses there were oa
board.
"We have ten," the captain said.
"As I suppose you have no men who skate on board,
I should be glad if you will hand them over to me."
"What does he say ?" the first mate asked in surprise
upon this being translated to him. "What does he
mean by asking if we have any men who skate and why
should we give up our guns if we can use them our-
selves?" Ned put the question to the lieutenant.
"We are going to attack them on the ice as they
come out," he replied. "Of course all our vessels have
skates on board; in winter we always carry them, as we
may be frozen up at any time. And we shall send out
as many men as can be armed with arquebuses ; those
who remain on board will fight the guns."
"That is a capital plan," Ned said; "and the Spanish,
who are unaccustomed to ice, will be completely puzzled.
It is lucky there was not a breath of wind when it froze,
and the surface is as smooth as glass. Well, there will
be nine arquebuses for you, sir; for I have been out here
two winters and have learned to skate, so I will accom-
pany the party, the other nine arquebuses with ammuni-
tion we will hand over to you."
A lookout at one of the mastheads now shouted that
he could make out a black mass on the ice near Amster-
dam, and believed that it was a large body of troops.
Every preparation had already been made on board the
ships for the fight. The Good Venture lay on the out-
side tier facing Amsterdam, having been placed there
because she carried more guns than any of the other
vessels, which were for the most part small, and few


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
249
•arried more than four guns, while the armament of the
Good Venture had, after her fight with the Don Pedro,
been increased to ten guns. The guns from the vessels
in the inner tiers had all been shifted on to those lying
outside, and the wooden fort literally bristled with
cannon.
A quarter of an hour after the news that the Spaniards
were on their way had been given, three hundred men
with arquebuses were ferried across the channel, and
were disembarked on to the ice. They were divided
into five companies of sixty men each, under the lieuten-
ants ; the captain remained to superintend the defense
of the ships. The Dutch sailors were as much at home on
their skates as upon dry land, and in high spirits started
to meet the enemy. It was a singular sight to see the
five bodies of men gliding away across ice. There was
no attempt at formation or order ; all understood their
business, for in winter it was one of their favorite sports
to fire at a mark while skating at a rapid pace.
It was two miles from the spot where the ships lay
frozen up to Amsterdam. The Spaniards, a thousand
strong, had traversed about a third of the distance when
the skaters approached them. Keeping their feet with
the utmost difficulty upon the slippery ice, they were
astonished at the rapid approach of the Dutchmen.
Breaking up as they approached, their assailants came
dashing along at a rapid pace, discharged their arque-
buses into the close mass of the Spaniards, and then
wheeled away at the top of their speed, reloaded and
again swept down to fire.
Against these tactics the Spaniards could do little.
Unsteady as they were on their feet, the recoil of their
heavy arquebuses frequently threw them over, and it
was imposible to take anything like an accurate aim at


250
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
the flying figures that passed them at the speed of a
galloping horse. Nevertheless they doggedly kept on
their way, leaving the ice behind them dotted with killed
and wounded. Not a gun was discharged from on board
the ships until the head of the Spanish column reached
the edge of the water, and discovered the impassable
obstacle that lay between them and the vessels. Then
the order was given to fire, and the head oi the column
was literally swept away by the discharge.
The commander of the Spaniards now gave the order
for a retreat. As they fell back the guns of the ships
swept their ranks, the musketeers harassed them on
each flank, the ice, cracked and broken by the artillery
fire, gave way under their feet, and many fell through
and were drowned, and of the thousand men who left
Amsterdam less than half regained that city. The
Spaniards were astonished at this novel mode of fighting,
and the dispatches of their officers gave elaborate des-
criptions of the strange appendages that had enabled the
Hollanders to glide so rapidly over the ice. The Span-
iards were, however, always ready to learn from a foe.
Alva immediately ordered eight thousand pairs of skates,
and the soldiers were kept hard at work practicing until
they were able to make their way with fair rapidity over
the ice.
The evening after the fight a strong wind suddenly
sprang up from the southwest, and the rain descended
in torrents. By morning the ice was already broken
up, the guns were hastily shifted to the vessels to which
they belonged, the ships on the outside tiers cast off
from the others, and before noon the whole were on
their way back toward Enkhuizen, which they reached
without pursuit by the Spanish vessels; for at nine in
the n» —*ng the wind changed suddenly again, the frost


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
251
•et in as severely as before, and the Spaniards in the port
of Amsterdam were unable to get out. This event caused
great rejoicing in Holland, and was regarded as a happy
omen for the coming contest.
After remaining another day with his family, Ned
mounted his horse and rode to Haarlem. The city lay at
the narrowest point of the narrow strip of land facing the
German Ocean, and upon the shore of the shallow lake
of the same name. Upon the opposite side of this lake,
ten miles distant, stood the town of Amsterdam. The
Lake of Haarlem was separated from the long inlet of
the Zuider-Zee called the Y by a narrow strip of land,
glong which ran the causeway connecting the two cities.
Halfway along this neck of land there was a cut, with
sluice works, by which the surrounding country could
be inundated. The port of Haarlem on the Y was at
the village of Sparendara, here there was a fort for the
protection of the shipping.
Haarlem was one of the largest cities of the Nether-
lands; but it was also one of the weakest. The walls
were old, and had never been formidable. The extent
of the defenses made a large garrison necessary; but the
force available for the defense was small indeed. Upon
his way toward Haarlem Ned learned that on the night
before, the 10th of December, Sparendam had been cap-
tured by the Spaniards, A secret passage across the
flooded and frozen meadows had been shown to them by
a peasant, and they had stormed the fort, killed three
hundred men, and taken possession of the works and
village. Thus Haarlem was at once cut off from all
aid coming from the Zuider-Zee.
Much disquieted by the news, Ned rode on rapidly
and entered the town by the gate upon the southern
side; for, as he approached, he learned that +be Span*


862 BY PIKE AND DYKE.
lards had already appeared in great force before the
city. He rode at once to his aunt's heuse, hoping to
find that she had already left the town with the girls-
Leaping from his horse he entered the door hurriedly,
and was dismayed to find his aunt seated before the fire
knitting.
"My dear aunt!" he exclaimed, "do you know that
the Spaniards are in front of the town? Surely to re-
main here with the two girls is madness!"
"Every one else is remaining, why should not I,
Ned?" his aunt asked calmly.
"Other people have their houses and their businesses,
aunt, but you have nothing to keep you here. You
know what has happened at Zutphen and Naarden.
How can you expose the girls, even if you are so obsti-
nate yourself, to such horrors?"
"The burghers are determined to hold out until relief
comes, nephew."
"Ay, if they ean," Ned replied. "But who knows
whether they can. This is madness, aunt. I beseech
you come with me to your father, and let us talk over
the matter with him; and in the morning, if you will
not go, I will get two horses and mount the girls on
them, and ride with them to Leyden—that is, if by the
morning it is not already too late. It would be best to
proceed at once."
Dame Plomaert reluctantly yielded to the energy of
her nephew, and accompanied him to the house of he-
father; but the weaver was absent on the walls, and
did not return until late in the evening. Upon Ned's
putting the case to him, he at once agreed that it would
be best both for her and the girls to leave.
"I have told her so twenty times already," he said;
"but. Elizabeth was always as obstinate as a mul - Over


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
253
and over again she has said she would go S and having
said that has done nothing. She can do no good by
stopping here ; and there are only three more mouths to
feed. - By all means, lad, get them away the first thing
in the morning. If it be possible I would say start to-
night, dark as it is; but the Spanish horse may be all
round the city, and you might ride into their arms with-
out seeing them."
Ned at once sallied out, and without much difficulty
succeeded in bargaining for three horses; for few of the,
inhabitants had left, and horses would not only be of no
use during the siege, but it would be impossible to feed
them. Therefore their owners were glad to part with
them for far less than their real value. When he
leached the house he found that his aunt had made up
three bundles with clothes and what jewelry she had,
and that she was ready to start with the girls in the
morning.
Before daybreak Ned went out to the walls on the
south side, but as the light broadened out discovered
that it was too late. During the night heavy reinforce-
ments had arrived to Don Frederick from Amsterdam,
and a large force was already facing the west side of
the city.
With a heavy heart he returned to his aunt's with the
news that it was too late, for that all means of exit was
closed. Dame Plomaert took the news philosophically.
She was a woman of phlegmatic disposition, and ob-
jected to sudden movement and changes, and to her it
seemed far less terrible to await quietly the fortunes of
the siege than to undergo the fatigues of a journey on
horseback and the uncertainty of an unknown future.
"Well, nephew," she said placidly," if we cannot get
away, we cannot; and it really saves a world of trouble.


954
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
But what are you going to do yourself? for I suppose
if we cannot get away, you cannot."
"The way is open across the lake," Ned replied, " and
I shall travel along the ice to the upper end and then
over to Leyden, and obtain permission from the prince
to return here by the same way; or if not, to accompany
the force he is raising there, for this will doubtless
march at once to the relief of the town. Even now,.
aunt, you might make your escape across the ice."
"I have not skated since I was fifteen years old," the
good woman said placidly; "and at my age and weight
I am certainly not going to try now, Ned. Just imagine
me upon skates!"
Ned could not help smiling, vexed as he was. His
aunt was stout and portly, and he certainly could not
imagine her exerting herself sufficiently to undertake a
journey on skates!
"But the girls can skate," he urged.
"The girls are girls," she said decidedly; "and I am
not going to let them run about the world by them-
selves. You say yourself that reinforcements will soon
start. You do not know our people, nephew. They
will beat off the Spaniards. Whatever they do, the city
will never be taken. My father says so, and every one
says so. Surely they must know better than a lad like
you!"
Ned shrugged his shoulders in despair, and went out
to see what were the preparations for defense. The
garrison consisted only of some fifteen hundred German
mercenaries and the burgher force. Ripperda, the com-
mandant of the garrison, was an able and energetic
officer. The townspeople were animated by a deter-
mination to resist to the end. A portion of the magis-
tracy had, in the first place, been anxious to treat, and


BY PIKE AND DYKE. 255
bad entered into secret negotiations with Alva sending
three of their number to treat with the duke at Amster-
dam. One had remained there; the other two on
their return were seized, tried, and executed ; and Sainte
Aldegonde, one of the prince's ministers, had been dis-
patched by him to make a complete change in the mag*
istracy.
The total force available for the defense of the town
was not, at the commencement of the siege, more than
three thousand men, while over thirty thousand Span-
iards were gathering round its walls, a number equal to
the entire population of the city.
The Germans, under Count Overstein, finally took
Hp their encampment in the extensive grove of trees
that spread between the southern walls and the shore of
the lake.
The Spaniards, under Don Frederick, faced the north
walls, while the Walloons and other regiments closed it
in on the east and west. But those arrangements occu-
pied some days; and the mists which favored their
movements were not without advantage to the besieged.
Under cover of the fog supplies of provisions and am-
munition were bought by men and women and even
children, on their heads or in sledges, down the frozen
lake, and in spite of the efforts of the besiegers intro-
duced into the city.
Ned was away only two clays. The prince approved
of his desire to take part in the siege, and furnished
him with letters to the magistrates promising reinforce-
ments, and to Ripperda recommending Ned as a young
gentleman volunteer of great courage and quickness,
who had already performed valuable service for the
cause. His cousins were delighted to see him back.
Naturally they did not share in their mother's confi-


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
257
and earth, bags of sand and beams of wood, and these
they threw into the gaps as fast as they were made.
The churches were stripped of all their stone statues,
and these too were piled in .the breaches. The besiegers
were greatly horrified at what they declared to be prof-
anation; a complaint that came well from men who
had been occupied in the wholesale murder of men,
women, and children, and in the sacking of the churches
of their own religion. Don Frederick anticipated a
quick and easy success. He deemed that this weakly
fortified town might well be captured in a week by an
army of thirty thousand men, and that after spending a
few days slaughtering its inhabitants, and pillaging and
burning the houses the army would march on against
the next town, until ere long the rebellion would be
stamped out and Holland transformed into a desert.
At the end of three days' cannonade the breach, in
Bpite of the efforts of the besieged, was practicable, and a
strong storming party led by General Romero advanced
against it. As the column was seen approaching, the
church bells rang out the alarm, the citizens caught up
their arms, and men and women hurried to the threat-
ened point. As they approached the Spaniards were re-
ceived with a heavy fire of musketry; but with their usual
gallantry the veterans of Spain pressed forward and
began to mount the breach. Now they were exposed
not only to the fire of the garrison but to the missiles
thrown by the burghers and women. Heavy stones,
boiling oil, and live coals were hurled down upon them;
small hoops smeared with pitch and set on fire were
dexterously thrown over their heads, and after a vain
struggle, in which many officers were killed and wound-
ed, Romero, who had himself lost an eye in the fight,
called off his troops and fell back from the breach, leay


258
BT PIKE AND DYKX.
ing from three to four hundred dead behind him, while
but a half dozen of the townsmen lost their lives.
Upon the retreat of the Spaniards the delight in the
city was immense; they had met the pikemen of Spain
and hurled them back discomfited, and they felt that
they could now trust themselves to meet further assaults
without flinching.
To Ned's surprise his aunt, when the alarm bells
rung, had sallied out from her house accompanied by
the two girls. She carried with her half a dozen balls
of flax, each the size of her head. These had been
soaked in oil and turpentine, and to each a stout cord
about two feet long was attached. The girls had taken
part in the work of the preceding day, but when she
reached the breach she told them to remain in shelter
while she herself joined the crowd on the walls flanking
the breach, while Ned took part in the front row of its
defenders. Frau Plomaert was slow, but she was strong
when she chose to exert herself, and when the conflict
was at its thickest she lighted, the balls at the fires over
which caldrons of oil were seething, and whirling them
round her head sent them one by one into the midst of
the Spanish column.
"Three of them hit men fairly in the face," she said
to one of her neighbors, "so I think I have done my
share of to-day's work."
She then calmly descended the wall, joined her daugh-
ters and returned home, paying no attention to the din
of the conflict at the breach, and contended that she
had done all that could be expected of her. On reach-
ing home she bade the girls take to their knitting as
usual, while she set herself to work to prepare the mid-
day meal.
A few days later the Prkice of Orange sent from Sags-


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
enheim, a place on the southern extremity of the lake,
where he had now taken up his headquarters, a force of
two thousand men, with seven guns and a convoy of
wagons with ammunition and food toward the town,
under General Batenburgh. This officer had replaced
De la Marck, whose brutal and ferocious conduct had
long disgraced the Dutch cause, and whom the prince,
finding that he was deaf alike to his orders and to the
dictates of humanity, had now deprived of his commis-
sion. Batenburg's expedition was no more fortunate
than that of De la Marck had been.
On his approach to the city by night a thick mist set
in, and the column completely lost its way. The citi-
zens had received news of its coming, and the church
bells were rung and cannon fired to guide it as to its
direction; but the column was so helplessly lost, that
it at last wandered in among the Spaniards, who fell
upon them, slew many and scattered the rest—a very „
few only succeeding in entering the town. Batenburg
brought oft, under cover of the mist, a remnant of his
troops, but all the provisions and ammunition were lost.
The second in command, De Koning, was among
those captured. The Spaniards cut off his head and
threw it over the wall into the city, with a paper fasten-
ed on it bearing the words: "This is the head of Cap-
tain De Koning, who is on his way with reinforcements
for the good city of Haarlem." But the people of
Harlem were now strung up, both by their own peril
and the knowledge of the atrocities committed by the
Spaniards in other cities, to a point of hatred and fury
equal to that of the foes, and they retorted by chopping
off the heads of eleven prisoners and throwing them
Into the Spanish camp. There was a label on the barrel
with these words, "Deliver these heads to Duke Alva


960 BY PIKE AND DYKE.
in payment of his tenpenny tax, with one additional
head for interest."
The besieged were not content to remain shut up in
the walls, but frequently sallied out and engaged in
skirmishes with the enemy. Prisoners were therefore
often captured by one side or the other, and the gibbets
on the walls and in the camp were constantly occupied.
Ned as a volunteer was not attached to any special
body of troops, Ripperda telling him to act for himself
and join in whatever was going on as he chose. Conse-
quently he took part in many of the skirmishes outside
the walls, and was surprised to find how fearlessly the
burghers met the tried soldiers of Spain, and especially
at the valor with which the corps of women battled
with the enemy.
In strength and stature most of the women were fully
a match for the Walloon troops, and indeed for the major-
ity of the Spaniards; and they never feared to engage
any body of troops of equal numerical strength.
"Look here, aunt," Ned said to Frau Plomaert upon
the day after the failure of Batenburg's force to relieve
the town, "you must see for yourself now that the
chances are that sooner or later the town will be captured.
We may beat off all the assaults of the Spaniards, but
we shall ere long have to fight with an even more for-
midable foe within the town. You know that our stock
of provisions is small, and that in the end unless help
comes we must yield to famine. The prince may pos-
sibly throw five thousand armed men into the town, but
it is absolutely impossible that he can throw in any great
store of provisions, unless he entirely defeats the Span-
iards; and nowhere in Holland can he raise an army suf-
ficient for that.
"I think, aunt, that while there is time we ought to


BY PIKE AND DYKS.
261
set to work to construct a hiding-place, where you and
the girls can remain while the sack and atrocities that
will assuredly follow the surrender of the town are tak-
ing place."
"I shall certainly not hide myself from the Spaniards,"
Frau Plomaert said stoutly.
"Very well, aunt, if you choose to be killed on your
own hearthstone of course I cannot prevent it; but I do
say that you ought to save the girls from these horrors
if you «an."
"That I am ready to do," she said. "But how is it
to be managed?"
"Well, aunt, there is your wood-cellar below. We can
surely construct some place of concealment there. Of
course I will yio the work, though the girls might help
by bringing up baskets of earth and scattering them in
the streets." Having received a tacit permission from
his aunt, Ned went down into the wood-cellar, which
was some five feet wide by eight feet long. Like every
place about a Dutch house it was whitewashed, and was
half full of wood. Ned climbed over the wood to the
further end.
"This is where it must be," he said to the girls, who
had followed him. "Now, the first thing to do is to pile
the wood so as to leave a passage by which we can pass
along. I will get a pick and get out the bricks at this
corner."
"We need only make a hole a foot wide, and it need
not be more than a foot high," Lucette, the elder, said.
"That will be sufficient for us to squeeze through."
"It would, Lucette; but we shall want more space for
working, so to begin with we will take away the bricks
up to the top. We can close it up as much as we lik«
afterward. There is plenty of time, for it will b* weeka


Ml BY PIKE AND DYKE.
before the oity is starved out. If we work for an hour
a day we can get it done in a week."
Accordingly the work began, the bricks were removed,
and with a pick and shovel Ned dug into the ground be-
yond, while the girls carried away the earth and scat-
tered it in the road. In a fortnight a chamber, rive feet
high, three feet wide, and six feet long had been exca-
vated. Slats of wood, supported by props along the sides,
held up the roof. A quantity of straw was thrown in
for the girls to lie on. Frau Plomaert came down from
time to time to inspect the progress of the work, and
expressed herself well pleased with it.
"How are you going to close the entrance, Ned? " she
asked.
"I propose to brick it up again three feet high, aunt.
Then when the girls and you have gone in—for I hope
that you will change your mind at the last—I will brick
Op the rest of it, but using mud instead of mortar, so
that the bricks can be easily removed when the time
oomes, or one or two can be taken out to pass in food; and
then replaced as before. After you are in I will white-
wash the whole cellar, and no one would then guess the
wall had ever been disturbed. I shall leave two bricks
out in the bottom row of all to give air. They will be cov-
ered over by the wood. However hard up we get for fuel
we can leave enough to cover the floor at that end a few
inches deep. If I can I will pierce a hole up under the
boards in the room above this, so as to give a free pas-
sage of air."
"If the Spaniards take away the wood, as they may
well do, they will notice that the two bricks are gone,"
Mrs. Plomaert objected.
"We can provide for that, aunt, by leaving two bricks
inside, whitewashed like the rest, to push into the holes


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
263
if you hear any one removing the wood. There is only
the light that comea in at the door, and it would never
be noticed that the two bricks were loose."
"That will do very well," Mrs. Plomaert said. "I
thought at first that your idea was foolish, but I see that
it will save the girls if the place is taken. I suppose
there will be plenty of time to brick them up after they
have taken refuge in it."
"Plenty of time, aunt. We shall know days before
if the city surrenders to hunger. I shall certainly fight
much more comfortably now that I know that, whatever
comes, Lucette and Annie are safe from the horrors of
the sack."


264
BY PIKE AND DTKX.
CHAPTER XIV.
THE PALL OP HAABLEM.
After the terrible repulse inflicted upon the storming
party, Don Frederick perceived that the task before
him was not to be accomplished with the ease and rapid-
ity he had anticipated, and that these hitherto despised
Dutch heretics had at last been driven by despair to fight
with a desperate determination that was altogether new
to the Spaniards. He therefore abandoned the idea of
carrying the place by assault, and determined to take it
by the slower and surer process of a regular siege. In
a week his pioneers would be able to drive mines beneath
the walls; an explosion would then open a way for his
troops. Accordingly the work began, but the besieged
no sooner perceived what was being done than the thou-
sand men who had devoted themselves to this work at
once began to drive counter mines.
Both parties worked with energy, and it was not long
before the galleries met, and a desperate struggle com-
menced under ground. Here the drill and discipline of
the Spaniards availed them but little. It was a conflict
of man to man in narrow passages, with such light only
as a few torches could give. Here the strength and
fearlessness of death of the sturdy Dutch burghers and
fishermen more than compensated for any superiority of
the Spaniards in the management of their weapons.
The air was so heavy and thick with powder that the


266
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
urging the citizens to persevere, and holding out hopes
of relief.
These promises were to some extent fulfilled on the
28th of January, when four hundred veteran soldiers,
bringing with them one hundred and seventy sledges
laden with powder and bread, crossed the frozen lake
and succeeded in making their way into the city. The
time was now at hand when the besieged foresaw that
the ravelin of the Cross gate could not much longer be
defended. But they had been making preparations for
this contingency. All through the long nights of Jan-
uary, the non-combatants, old men, women and children,
aided by such of the fighting men as were not worn out
by their work on the walls or underground, labored to
construct a wall in the form of a half moon on the in-
side of the threatened point. None who were able to
work were exempt, and none wished to be exempted,
for the heroic spirit burned brightly in every heart in
Haarlem.
Nightly Ned went down with his aunt and cousins
and worked side by side with them. The houses near
the new work were all leveled in order that the mate-
rials should be utilized for the construction of the wall,
which was built of solid masonry. The small stones
were carried by the children and younger girls in bas-
kets, the heavier ones dragged on hand sledges by the
men and women. Although constitutionally adverse to
exertion, Frau Plomaert worked sturdily, and Ned was
often surprised at her strength; for she dragged along
without difficulty loaded sledges which he was unable
to move, throwing her weight on to the ropes that
passed over her shoulders, and toiling backward and
forward to and from the wall for hours, slowly but un-
flinchingly.


BY PIKE AND DYKB.
867
It seemed to Ned that under these exertions she visi-
bly decreased in weight from day to day, and indeed
the scanty supply of food upon which the work had to
be done was ill calculated to support the strength of
those engaged upon such fatiguing labor. For from
the commencement of the siege the whole population
had been rationed, all the provisions in the town had
been handed over to the authorities for equal division,
and every house, rich and poor, had been rigorously
searched to see that none were holding back supplies
for their private consumption. Many of the cattle and
horses had been killed and salted down, and a daily
distribution of food was made to each household accord-
ing to the number of mouths it contained.
Furious at the successful manner in which the party
had entered the town on the 28th of January, Don Fred-
erick kept up for the next few days a terrible cannonade
against the gates of the Cross and of St. John, and the
wall connecting them. At the end of that time the wall
was greatly shattered, part of St. John's gate was in
ruins; and an assault was ordered to take place at mid-
night. So certain was he of success that Don Frederick
ordered the whole of his forces to be under arms opposite
all the gates of the city, to prevent the population mak-
ing their escape. A chosen body of troops were to lead
the assault, and at midnight these advanced silently
against the breach. The besieged had no suspicion that
an attack was intended, and there were but some forty
men, posted rather as sentries than guards, at the breach.
These, however, when the Spaniards advanced, gave
the alarm, the watchers in the churches sounded the
tocsins, and the sleeping citizens sprang from their
beds, seized their arms, and ran toward the threatened
point Unawed by the overwhelming force advancing


268
BY PISE AND DYKE.
against them the sentries took their places at the top of
the breach, and defended it with such desperation that
they kept their assailants at bay until assistance arrived,
when the struggle assumed a more equal character.
The citizens defended themselves by the same means
that had before proved successful, boiling oil and pitch,
stones, flaming hoops, torches, and missiles of all kinds
were hurled down by them upon the Spaniards, while
the garrison defended the breaeh with sword and
pike.
Until daylight the struggle continued, and Philip then
ordered the whole of his force to advance to the assistance
of the storming party. A tremendous attack was made
upon the ravelin in front of the gate of the Cross. It was
successful, and the Spaniards rushed exultingly into the
work, believing that the city was now at their mercy.
Then, to their astonishment, they saw that they were
confronted by the new wall, whose existence they had
not even suspected. While they were hesitating a tre-
mendous explosion took place. The citizens had under-
mined the ravelin and placed a store of powder there;
and this was now fired and the work flew into the air,
with all the soldiers who had entered.
The retreat was sounded at once, and the Spaniards fell
back to their camp, and thus a second time the burghers
of Haarlem repulsed an assault by an overwhelming
force under the best generals of Spain. The effect of
these failures was so great that Don Frederick resolved
not to risk another defeat, but to abandon his efforts to
capture the city by sap or assault, and to resort to the
Blow but sure process of famine. He was well aware
that the stock of food in the city was but small and the
inhabitants were already suffering severely, and he
thought that they could not hold out much longer.


BY PIKE AND DYEB.
271
until the town be taken, I shall no longer consider him
my son. Should he fall in the siege I will myself take
the field to maintain it, and when we have both perished,
the duchess, my wife, shall come from Spain to do the
aame."
Inflamed by this reply Don Frederiok recommenced
active operations, to the great satisfaction of the besieged.
The batteries were reopened, and daily contests took
place. One night under cover of a fog, a party of the
besieged marched up to the principal Spanish battery
and attempted to spike the guns. Every one of them
was killed round the battery, not one turning to fly.
"The citizens," wrote Don Frederick, "do as much as
the best soldiers in the world could do."
As soon as the frost broke up Count Bossu, who had
been building a fleet of small vessels in Amsterdam,
cut a breach through the dyke and entered the lake,
thus entirely cutting off communications, The Prince
of Orange on his part was building ships at the other end
of the lake, and was doing all in his power for the relief
of the city. He was anxiously waiting the arrival of
troops from Germany or France, and doing his best with
such volunteers as he could raise. These, however, were
not numerous, for the Dutch, although ready to fight
to the death for the defense of their own cities and
families had not yet acquired a national spirit, and all
the efforts of the prince failed to induce them to com-
bine for any general object.
His principal aim now was to cut the road along the
dyke which connected Amsterdam with the country
round it. Could he succeed in doing this, Amsterdam
would be as completely cut off as was Haarlem, and that
city as well as the Spanish army, would speedily ba
starved out. Alva himself was fully aware of this danger,


272 BY PIKE AND DYKE.
and wrote to the king: "Since I came into this world I
have never been in such anxiety. If they should succeed
in cutting off communication along the dykes we should
have to raise the siege of Haarlem, to surrender, hands
crossed, or to starve."
The prince, unable to gather sufficient men for this
attempt, sent orders to Sonoy, who commanded the small
army in the north of Holland, to attack the dyke be-
tween the Diemar Lake and the Y, to open the sluices,
and break through the dyke, by which means much of
the country round Haarlem would be flooded. Sonoy
crossed the Y in boats, seized the dyke, opened the sluices
and began the work of cutting it through. Leaving
his men so engaged, Sonoy went to Edam to fetch up
reinforcements. While he was away a large force from
Amsterdam came up, some marching along the cause-
way and some in boats. A fierce contest took place,
the contending parties fighting partly in boats, partly
on the slippery causeway, that was wide enough but
for two men to stand abreast, partly in the water.. But
the number of the assailants was too great, and the
Dutch, after fighting gallantly, lost heart and retired
just as Sonoy, whose volunteers from Edam had refused
to follow him, arrived alone in a little boat. He tried
in vain to rally them, but was swept away by the rush
of fugitives, many of whom were, however, able to gain
their boats and make their retreat, thanks to the valor
of John Haring of Horn, who took his station on the
dyke, and armed with sword and shield, actually kept
in check a thousand of the enemy for a time long enough
to have enabled the Dutch to rally had they been dis-
posed to do so. But it was too late; and they had enough
of fighting. However, he held his post until many had
made good their retreat, and then, plunging into the sea


BY PIKE AND DYKE,
278
■wam off to the boats and effected his escape. A braver
feat of arms was never accomplished.
Some hundreds of the Dutch were killed or captured
All the prisoners were taken to the gibbets in the front
of Harlem, and hung, some by the neck and some by the
heels, in view of their countrymen, while the head of one
of their officers was thrown into the city. As usual
this act of ferocity excited the citizens to similar acts.
Two of the old board of magistrates belonging to the
Spanish party, with several other persons, were hung,
and the wife and daughter of one of them hunted into
the water and drowned.
In the words of an historian, "Every man within
and without Haarlem seemed inspired by a spirit of
special and personal vengeance." Many, however, of
the more gentle spirits were filled with horror at these
barbarities and the perpetual carnage going on. Cap-
tain Curey, for example, one of the bravest of the garri-
Bon, who had been driven to take up arms by the suffer-
ings of his countrymen, although he had naturally a
horror of bloodshed, was subject to fits of melancholy at
the contemplation of these horrors. Brave in the ex-
treme, he led his men in every sortie, in every desperate
struggle. Fighting without defensive armor he was
always in the thick of the battle, and many of the Span-
iards fell before his sword. On his return he invariably
took to his bed,land lay ill from remorse and compunc-
tion till a fresh summons for action arrived, when, seized
by a sort of frenzy, he rose and led his men to fresh
conflicts.
On the 25th of March a sally was made by a thousand
of the besieged. They drove in all the Spanish outposts,
killed eight hundred of the enemy, burnt three hundred
tents, and captured seven cannons, nine standards, and
18


274
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
many wagon loads of provisions, all of which they suo-
oeeded in bringing into the city.
The Duke of Alva, who had gone through nearly sixty
years of warfare, wrote to the king that "never was a
place defended with such skill and bravery as Haarlem,"
and that " it was a war such as never before was seen or
heard of in any land on earth." Three veteran Spanish
regiments now reinforced the besiegers, having been
sent from Italy to aid in overcoming the obstinate resist-
ance of the city. But the interest of the inhabitants
was now centered rather on the lake than upon the
Spanish camp. It was from this alone that they could
expect succor, and it now swarmed with the Dutch
and Spanish vessels, between whom there were daily
contests.
On the 28th of May the two fleets met in desperate
fight. Admiral Bossu had a hundred ships, most of con-
siderable size. Martin Brand, who commanded the
Dutch, had a hundred and fifty, but of much smaller size.
The ships grappled with each other, and for hours a
furious contest raged. Several thousands of men were
killed on both sides, but at length weight prevailed and
the victory was decided in favor of the Spaniards.
Twenty-two of the Dutch vessels were captured and the
rest routed. The Spanish fleet now sailed toward
Haarlem, landed their crews, and joined by a force from
the army, captured the forts the Dutch had erected
and had hitherto held on the shore of the lake, and
through which their scanty supplies had hitherto been
received.
From the walls of the city the inhabitants watched
the conflict, and a wail of despair rose from them as they
Baw its issue. They were now entirely cut off from all
hope of succor, and their fate appeared to be sealed.


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
275
Nevertheless they managed to send a message to the
prince that they would hold out for three weeks longer
in hopes that he might devise some plan for their relief,
and carrier pigeons brought back word that another
effort should be made to save them. But by this time
the magazines were empty. Hitherto one pound of bread
had been served out daily to each man and half a pound
to each woman, and on this alone they had for many
weeks subsisted ; but the flour was now exhausted, and
henceforth it was a battle with starvation.
Every living creature that could be used as food was
slain and eaten. Grass and herbage of all kinds were
gathered and cooked for food, and under cover of dark-
ness parties sallied out from the gates to gather grass in
the fields. The sufferings of the besieged were terrible.
So much were they reduced by weakness that they could
scarce drag themselves along the streets, and numbers
died from famine.
During the time that the supply of bread was served
out Ned had persuaded his aunt and the girls to put by
a morsel of their food each day.
"It will be the only resource when the city sur-
renders," he said. "For four or five days at least the
girls must remain concealed, and during that time they
must be fed. If they take in with them a jar of water
and a supply of those crusts, which they can eat soaked
in the water, they can maintain life."
And so each day, as long as the bread lasted, a small
piece was put aside until a sufficient store was accumu-
lated to last the two girls for a week. Soon after the
daily issue ceased Frau Plomaert placed the bag of
crusts into Ned's hands.
"Take it away and hide it somewhere,"she said, "and
do not let me know where you have put it, or we shall


276
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
assuredly break into it and use it before the time comes.
I do not think now that, however great the pressure, we
would touoh those crusts; but there is no saying what
we may do when we are gnawed by hunger. It is better
anyhow, to put ourselves out of the way of temptation."
During the long weeks of June Ned found it hard to
keep the precious store untouched. His aunt's figure
had shrunk to a shadow of her former self, and she was
scarce able to cross the room. The girls' cheeks were
hollow and bloodless with famine, and although none
of them ever asked him to break in upon the store, their
faces pleaded more powerfully than any words could
have done , and yet they were better off than many, for
every night Ned either went out from the gates or let
himself down by a rope from the wall and returned with
a supply of grass and herbage.
It was fortunate for the girls that there was no neces-
sity to go out of doors, for the sights there would have
shaken the strongest. Men, women, and children fell
dead by scores in the streets, and the survivors had
neither strength nor heart to carry them away and
bury them. On the 1st of July the burghers hung out
flag of truce, and deputies went out to confer with
Don Frederick. The latter, however, would grant no
terms whatever, and they returned to the city. Two
days later a tremendous cannonade was opened upon the
town, and the walls broken down in several places, but
the Spaniards did not advance to the assault, knowing
that the town could not hold out many days longer.
Two more parleys were held, but without result, and
the black flag was hoisted upon the cathedral tower as
a signal of despair ; but soon afterward a pigeon flew
into the town with a letter from the prince, begging
them to hold out for two days longer, as succor was ap-


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
277
proaching. The prince had indeed done all that wei
possible. He assembled the citizens of Delft in the
market-place, and said that if any troops could be gath-
red he would march in person at their head to the relief
of the city. There were no soldiers to be obtained; but
four thousand armed volunteers from the various Dutch
cities assembled, and six hundred mounted troops. The
prince placed himself at their head, but the magistrates
and burghers of the towns would not allow him to
hazard a life so indispensable to the existence of Hol-
land, and the troops themselves refused to march unless
he abandoned his intention. He at last reluctantly
consented, and handed over the command of the expedi-
tion to Baron Batenburg.
On the 8th of July at dusk the expedition set out from
Sassenheim, taking with them four hundred wagon loads
of provisions and seven cannon. They halted in the
woods, and remained till midnight. Then they again
marched forward, hoping to be able to surprise the Span
iards and make their way through before these could
assemble in force. The agreement had been made that
signal fires should be lighted and that the citizens
should sally out to assist the relieving force as it ap-
proached. Unfortunately two pigeons with letters
giving the details of the intended expedition had been
shot while passing over the Spanish camp, and the be-
siegers were perfectly aware of what was going to be
done. Opposite the point at which the besieged were
to sally out the Spaniards collected a great mass of
green branches, pitch, and straw. Five thousand troops
were stationed behind it, while an overwhelming force
was stationed to attack the relieving army.
When night fell the pile of combustibles was lighted,
and gave out so dense a smoke that the signal fires lighted


278
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
by Batenburg were hidden from the townspeople. As
soon as the column advanced from the wood they were
attacked by an overwhelming force of the enemy. Baten-
burg was killed and his troops utterly routed, with the
loss, according to the Dutch accounts, of from five to six
hundred, but of many more according to Spanish state-
ments. The besieged, ranged under arms, heard the
Bound of the distant conflict, but as they had seen no sig-
nal fires believed that it was only a device of the Span-
iards to tempt them into making a sally, and it was not
until morning when Don Frederick sent in a prisoner
with his nose and ears cut off to announce the news,
that they knew that the last effort to save them had
failed.
The blow was a terrible one, and there was great com-
motion in the town. After consultation the garrison
and the able-bodied citizens resolved to issue out in a
solid column, and to cut their way through the enemy
or perish. It was thought that if the women, the help-
less, and infirm alone remained in the city they would be
treated with greater mercy after all the fighting men
had been slain. But as soon as this resolution became
known the women and children isued from the houses
with loud cries and tears. The burghers were unable
to withstand their entreaties that all should die together,
and it was then resolved that the fighting men should be
formed into a hollow square, in which the women, chil-
dren, sick, and aged should be gathered, and so to sally
out, and either win a way through the camp or die
together.
But the news of this resolve reached the ears of Don
Frederick. He knew now what the burghers of Haarlem
were capable of, and thought that they would probably
fire the city before they left, and thus leave nothing but


BY PIKE AND DYKK
27»
a heap of ashes as a trophy of his victory. He therefor*
sent a letter to the magistrates, in the name of Count
Overstein, commander of the German forces in the besieg-
ing army, giving a solemn assurance that if they surren-
dered at discretion no punishment should be inflicted
except upon those who, in the judgment of the citizens
themselves, had deserved it.
At the moment of sending the letter Don Frederick
was in possession of strict orders from his father not to
leave a man alive of the garrison, with the exception
of the Germans, and to execute a large number of the
burghers. On the receipt of this letter the city formally
surrendered on the 10th of July. The great bell was
tolled, and orders were issued that all arms should be
brought to the town hall, that the women should assemble
in the cathedral and the men in the cloister of Zyl.
Then Don Frederick with his staff rode into the city.
The scene which met their eyes was a terrible one.
Everywhere were ruins of houses which had been set on
fire by the Spanish artillery, the pavement had been torn
np to repair the gaps in the walls, unburied bodies of
men and women were scattered about the streets, while
those still alive were mere shadows scarcely able to
maintain their feet.
No time was lost in commencing the massacre. All
the officers were at once put to death. The garrison
had been reduced during the siege from four thousand
to eighteen hundred. Of these the Germans—six hundred
in number—were allowed to depart. The remaining
twelve hundred were immediately butchered, with at
least as many of the citizens. Almost every citizen
distinguished by service, station or wealth was slaugh-
tered, and from day to day five executioners were kept
constantly at work. The city was not sacked, the in*


280
BY PIKE AND DYKB.
habitants agreeing to raise a great sum of money as a
ransom.
As soon as the surrender was determined upon, Ned
helped his cousins into the refuge prepared for them,
passed in the bread and water, walled up the hole and
whitewashed it, his aunt being too weak to render any
assistance, Before they entered he opened the bag and
took out a few crusts.
"You must eat something now aunt," he said. "It
may be a day or two before any food is distributed, and
it is no use holding on so long to die of hunger when
food is almost in sight. There is plenty in the bag to
last the girls for a week. You must eatsparingly, girls,
—not because there is not enough food, but because after
fasting so long it is necessary for you at first to take food
in very small quantities."
The bread taken out was soaked, and it swelled so
much in the water that it made much more than he had
expected. He therefore divided it in half, and a portion
made an excellent meal for Ned and his aunt, the re-
maining being carefully put by for the following day.
An hour or two after eating the meal Frau Plomaert
felt so much stronger that she was able to obey the order
to go up to the cathedral. Ned went with the able-bodied
men to the cloister. The Spaniards soon came among
them, and dragged off numbers of those whom they
thought most likely to have taken a prominent part in
the fighting, to execution. As they did not wish others
from whom money could be wrung to escape from their
hands, they presently issued some food to the remainder.'
The women, after remaining for some hours in the cath-
edral, were suffered to depart to their homes, for their
starving condition excited the compassion even of the
Spaniards; and the atrocities which had taken place at


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
oamped outside, and I ought certainly to be able to get
through them at night. It will be dark in a couple of
hours, and as soon as it is so I will be off."
The girls burst into tears at the thought of Ned's de-
parture. During the seven long months the siege had
lasted he had been as a brother to them—keeping up
their spirits by his cheerfulness, looking after their safety
and as far as possible after their comfort, and acting as
the adviser and almost as the head of the house. His
aunt was almost equally affected, for she had come to
lean entirely upon him and to regard him as a sod.
"It is best that it should be so, Ned; but we shall all
miss you sorely. It may be that I shall follow your
advice and come over to England on a long visit. Now
that I know you so well it will not seem like going among
strangers, as it did before; for although I met your
father and mother whenever they came over to Vordwyk,
I had not got to know them as I know you. I. shall talk
the matter over with my father. Of course everything
depends upon what is going to happen in Holland."
Ned did not tell his aunt that his father had been one
of the first dragged out from the cloisters for execution,
and that her sister, who kept house for him, had died
three days previous to the surrender. His going away
was grief enough for her for one day, and he turned the
conversation to other matters until night fell, when, after
a sad parting he made his way to the walls, having wound
round his waist the rope by which he had been accus-
tomed to lower himself.
The executions in Haarlem continued for two days
after he had left, and then the five executioners were so
weary of slaying that the three hundred prisoners who
still remained for execution were tied back %& back and
throinto the lake-


BY PIKE AND DYKE. 283
CHAPTER XV.
NED RECEIVES PROMOTION.
It was fortunate for Ned that the watch round the
city had relaxed greatly when he started from it. The
soldiers were discontented at the arrangement that had
been made for the city to pay an immense sum of money to
escape a general sack. They were all many months in
arrear of their pay. They had suffered during the siege
and they now considered themselves to be cheated of
their fair reward. The sum paid by the city would go
into the hands of the duke; and although the soldiers
were promised a share of the prize-money, the duke's
necessities were so great that it was probable little of
the money would find its way into the hands of the
troops.
A sack upon the other hand was looked upon as a
glorious lottery. Every one was sure to gain something.
Many would obtain most valuable prizes of money or
jewelry. No sooner, therefore, had Haarlem surrendered
than a mutinous spirit began to show itself among the
troops; they became slack in obeying the orders of their
officers, refused to perform their duties and either gath-
ered in bodies to discuss their wrongs or sulked in their
tents. Thus the work of keeping a vigilant watch round
the walls by night, to prevent the escape of the victims
Belected to satiate the vengeance of Don Frederick,
was greatly relaxed.
After lowering himself from the walls Ned proceeded


284
BY PIKE AND DYEB.
with great caution. On reaching the spot where he ex«
pected to meet with a cordon of sentries, he was sur-
prised at finding everything still and quiet. Unaware
of the state of things in the camp, and suspecting that
some device had perhaps been hit upon with the view of
inducing men to try to escape from the city, he redoubled
his precautions, stopping every few paces to listen for
the calls of the sentries, or a heavy tread or the clash of
arms. All was silent, and he continued his course until
close to the camps of some of the German regiments.
Incredible as it seemed to him, it was now evident that
no sentries had been posted. He saw great fires blazing
in the camps, and a large number of men standing near
one of them; they were being addressed by a soldier
standing upon a barrel.
Keeping in the shadow of the tents, Ned made his way
close up to the group, and the similarity of the German
language to the Dutch enabled him to gather without
difficulty the meaning of the speaker's words. He was
recounting to the soldiers the numberless toils and hard-
ships through which they had passed in the service of
Spain, and the ingratitude with which they were treated.
"They pretend they have no money!" he exclaimed,
"it is not true. Spain has the wealth of the Indies at
her back, and yet she grudges us our pay for the services
we have faithfully rendered her. Why should we throw
away our lives for Spain? What do we care whether
she is mistress of this wretched country or not? Let us
resolve, brethren, to be moved neither by entreaties nor
threats, but to remain fast to the oath we and our Spanish
comrades have sworn, that we will neither march a foot
nor lift an arm until we have received our pay; and not
only our pay, but our share of the booty they have stolen
from us."



P. &D
NØD OVBRHEARS THE MUTINERRS.–Page 284.


BY PIKE AND DYKM.
285
The shouts of approval that greeted the speech showed
that the speaker's audience was thoroughly in accord
with him. Ned waited to hear no further orations, he
understood now the withdrawal of the sentries. It was
another of the mutinies that had so frequently broken
out among the Spanish forces in the Netherlands. Mak-
ing his way out through the other side of the camp he
proceeded on his journey. The news was important,
for if the mutiny continued it would give the Prince of
Orange time to prepare for the forward march of the
enemy. He passed several other camps, but observed
everywhere the same slackness of discipline and the
absence of military precaution.
All night he pushed forward without stopping, and
as soon as the gates of Leyden were opened he entered.
Upon inquiring he found that the prince was at Delft,
and hiring a horse he at once rode there. The prince
received him with real pleasure.
"And so you have escaped safe and sound from the
siege, Master Martin? Truly your good fortune is won-
derful. I am glad indeed to see you. Tell me how goes
it in Haarlem. Rumors reached me that there, as at
other towns, they have broken their oaths, and are mas-
sacring the whole population."
"It is not so bad as that, sir," Ned replied. "They
put to death numbers of the principal citizens and all
refugees they could discover in the city, but there has
been no regular sack. The women have not been ill
treated, and although five executioners were kept busily
at work there has been nothing like a general massacre."
"Thank God for that," the prince said piously. "That
has eased my mind. I feared that the horrors of Zutphen
and Naarden had been re-enacted."
"I have another piece of good news to give you, sir.


286
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
As I passed through their camps, I learned that all the
troops, German as well as Spanish, are in open mutiny,
and have sworn that they will neither march nor fight
until they receive all arrears of pay."
"That is good news indeed!" the prince exclaimed.
"It will give us breathing time, of which we are sadly
in need. Were the Spaniards to march forward now,
they could sweep over Holland, for I could not put a
thousand men in the field to withstand them. And now,
Master Martin, what shall I do for you? You have re-
ceived as yet no reward whatever for the great service
you rendered us by the successful carrying out of your
mission to Brussels, to say nothing of the part you have
borne in the defense of Haarlem. I know that you
joined us from pure love of our cause and hatred of
Spanish tyranny, still that is no reason why I should
not recognize your services. If you would like it, I
would gladly appoint you to the command of a com-
pany of volunteers."
"I thank you greatly, your highness," replied Ned;
"but I am far too young to command men, and pray that
you will allow me to remain near your person, and to
perform such service as you may think me capable of."
"If that be your wish, it shall be so for the present,"
the prince replied; "and it is pleasant to me in these
days, when almost every noble in the Netherlands puts
a price on his services, and when even the cities bargain
for every crown-piece they advance, to find one who
wants nothing. But now you need rest. When I am
more at leisure you shall furnish me with further de-
tails of what took place inside Haarlem during the
siege."
The long defense of Haarlem, the enormous expendi-
ture which it had cost, both in money and life, for no


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
287
less than tan thousand soldiers had fallen in the assault
or by disease, induced Alva to make another attempt
to win back the people of Holland, and three days after
Ned's return a proclamation was sent to every town.
He adopted an affectionate tone: "Ye are well aware,"
began the address, " that the king has over and over
again manifested his willingness to receive his children,
in however forlorn a condition the prodigals might re-
turn. His majesty assures you once more that your
sins, however black they may have been, shall be for-
given and forgotten in the plentitude of royal kindness,
if you will repent and return in season to his majesty's
embrace. Notwithstanding your manifold crimes, his
majesty still seeks, like a hen calling her chickens, to
gather you all under the parental wing."
This portion of the document, which was by the order
of the magistrates affixed to the doors of the town halls,
was received with shouts of laughter by the citizens, and
many were the jokes as to the royal hen and the return
of the prodigals. The conclusion of the document af-
forded a little further insight into the affectionate dis-
position of the royal bird. ** If," continued the procla-
mation, "ye disregard these offers of mercy, and receive
them with closed ears as heretofore, then we warn you
that there is no rigor or cruelty, however great, which
you are not to expect, by laying waste, starvation, and
the sword, in such manner that nowhere shall remain a
relic of that which at present exists, but his majesty
will strip bare and utterly depopulate the land, and
cause it to be inhabited again by strangers, since other-
wise his majesty would not believe that the will of God
and of his majesty had been accomplished."
This proclamation produced no effect whatever ; for
the people of Holland were well aware that Philip of


288
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
Spain would never grant that religious toleration for
which they were fighting, and they knew also that no re-
liance whatever could be placed in Spanish promises or
oaths. For a month Alva was occupied in persuading
the troops to return to their duty, and at last managed
to raise a sufficient sum of money to pay each man a
portion of the arrears due to him, and a few crowns on
account of his share of the ransom paid by Haarlem.
During this breathing time the Prince of Orange was
indefatigable in his endeavors to raise a force capable of
undertaking the relief of such towns as the Spaniards
might invest.
This, however, he found well-nigh impossible. The
cities were all ready to defend themselves, but in spite
of the danger that threatened they were chary in the
extreme in contributing money for the common cause,
nor would the people enlist for service in the field.
Nothing had occurred to shake the belief in the invinci-
bility of the Spanish soldiery in fair fight in the open,
and the disasters which had befallen the bodies of vol-
unteers who had endeavored to relieve Haarlem, effect-
ually deterred others from following their example.
The prince's only hope, therefore, of being able to put
a force into the field, rested upon his brother Louis,
who was raising an army of mercenaries in Germany.
He had little assurance, however, that relief would
come from this quarter, as the two armies he had him-
self raised in Germany had effected absolutely nothing.
His efforts to raise a fleet were more successful. The
hardy mariners of Zeeland were ready to fight on their
own element, and asked nothing better than to meet
the Spaniards at sea. Nevertheless money had to be
raised for the purchase of vessels, stores, artillery, and
ammunition. Ned was frequently despatched by the


BY PIKE AND DYKK
289
prince with letters to magistrates of the chief towns, to
nobles and men of influence, and always performed his
duties greatly to the prince's satisfaction..
As soon as the Duke of Alva had satisfied the troops,
preparations began for a renewal of hostilities, and the
prince soon learned that it was intended that Don Fred-
erick should invade Northern Holland with sixteen
thousand men, and that the rest of the army, which had
lately received further reinforcements, should lay siege
to Leyden. The prince felt confident that Leyden
could resist for a time, but he was very anxious as to
the position of things in North Holland. In the cour-
age and ability of Sonoy, the lieutenant-governor of
North Holland, the prince had entire confidence; but
it was evident by the tone of his letters that he had lost
all hope of being able to defend the province, and al-
together despaired of the success of their cause. He
had written in desponding tones at the utterly insuffi-
cient means at his disposal for meeting the storm that
was about to burst upon the province, and had urged
that unless the prince had a good prospect of help,
either from France or England, it was better to give up
the struggle than to bring utter destruction upon the
whole people.
The letter in which the prinoe answered him has been
preserved, and well illustrates the lofty tone of his com-
munications in this crisis of the fate of Holland. He
reprimanded with gentle but earnest eloquence the de-
spondency and want of faith of his lieutenant and other
adherents. He had not expected, he said, that they
would have so soon forgotten their manly courage.
They seemed to consider the whole fate of the country
attached to the city of Haarlem. He took God to wit-
ness that he had spared no pains, and would willingly
*9


290
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
have spared no drop of his blood to save that devoted
city.
"But as, notwithstanding our efforts," he continued,
*' it has pleased God Almighty to dispose of Haarlem ac-
cording to His divine will, shall we, therefore, deny and
deride His holy word? Has His Church, therefore,
come to naught? You ask if I have entered into a firm
treaty with any great king or potentate, to which I an-
swer that before I ever took up the cause of the oppressed
Christians in these provinces I had entered into a close
alliance with the King of kings; and I am firmly con-
vinced that all who put their trust in Him shall be
saved by His Almighty hand. The God of armies
will raise up armies for us to do battle with our ene-
mies and His own."
In conclusion he detailed his preparations for attack-
ing the enemy by sea as well as by land, and encouraged
his lieutenant and the population of the northern prov-
ince to maintain a bold front before the advancing foe.
That Sonoy would do his best the prince was sure; but
he knew how difficult it is for one who himself regards
resistance as hopeless to inspire enthusiasm in others,
and he determined to send a message to cheer the
people of North Holland, and urge them to resist to the
last, and to intrust it to one who could speak personally
as to the efforts that were being made for their assist-
ance, and who was animated by a real enthusiasm in
the cause.
It was an important mission; but after considering the
various persons of his household, he decided to intrust
it to the lad who had showed such courage and discretion
in his dangerous mission to Brussels. A keen observer
of character the prince felt that he could trust the young,
fellow absolutely to do his best at whatever risk to him-


BY PIKE AND DYKE. 291
self. He had believed when he first joined him that
Ned was some eighteen years of age, and the year that
had since elapsed with its dangers and reponsibilitiea
had added two or three years to his appearance.
It was the fashion in Holland to entirely shave the
face, and Ned's smooth cheeks were therefore no sign
of youth. Standing over the average height of the
natives of Holland, with broad shoulders and well-set
figure, he might readily pass as a man of three or four
and twenty. The prince accordingly sent for the lad.
"I have another mission for you, Master Martin; and
again a dangerous one. The Spaniards are on the point
of marching to lay siege to Alkmaar, and I wish a mes-
sage carried to the citizens assuring them that they may
rely absolutely upon my relieving them by breaking
down the dykes. I wish you on this occasion to be
more than a messenger. In these despatches I have
epoken of you as one Captain Martin, who possesses my
fullest confidence. You would, as you say, be young to
be a captain of a company of fighting men, but as an
officer attached to my household you can bear that rank
as well as another.
"It will be useful, and will add to your influence
and authority, and I have therefore appointed you to
the grade of captain, of which by your conduct you have
proved yourself to be worthy. Your mission is to en-
courage the inhabitants to resist to the last, to rouse
them to enthusiasm if you can, to give them my solemn
promise that they shall not be deserted, and to assure
them that if I cannot raise a force sufficient to relieve
them I will myself come round and superintend the
operation of cutting the dykes and laying the whole
country under water. I do not know whether you will
find the lieutenant-governor in the city, but at any rata


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
298
Instead of seventeen. The prince has chosen me for
this business, not because of my age, but because ho
thought I could carry it out; and carry it out I will, if
It he in my power."
In the afternoon a clothier arrived with several suits
of handsome material and make, cut of sober colors,
such as a young man of good family would wear, and
an armorer brought him a morion and breast and back
pieces of steel, handsomely inlaid with gold. When ha
was alone he attired himself in the quietest of his new
suits, and looking at himself in the mirror burst into a
fit of hearty laughter.
"What in the world would my father and mother
and the girls say were they to see me pranked out in
such attire as this? They would scarce know me, and
I shall scarce know myself for some time. However, I
think I shall be able to play my part as the prince's
representive better in these than I should have done in
the dress I started in last time, or in that I wore on
board the Good Venture."
At five o'clock Ned paid another visit to the prince,
and thanked him heartily for his kindness toward him,
and then received a few last instructions. On his return
to his room he found a corporal and four soldiers at the
door. The former saluted.
"We have orders, Captain Martin, to place ourselves
under your command for detached duty. Our kits are
already on board the ship; the men will carry down
your mails if they are packed."
"I only take that trunk with me," Ned said, pointing
to the one that contained his new clothes; "and there
is besides my armor, and that brace of pistols."
Followed by the corporal and men, Ned now made his
way down to the port, where the captain of the little


BY PIKE AND DYKE. 295
lie old officer and of the citizens, that there waa some
serious difference of opinion between them.
"Whom have we here?" Sonoy asked as Ned ap-
proached the table.
"I am a messenger, sir, from the prince. I bear these
despatches to yourself, and have also letters and mes-
sages from him to the citizens of AJkmaar."
"You come at a good season," the governor said
shortly, taking the despatches, "and if anything you
can say will soften the obstinacy of these good people
here, you will do them and me a service."
There was silence for a few minutes as the governor
read the letter Ned had brought him.
"My good friends," he said at last to the citizens,
"this is Captain Martin, an officer whom the prince
tells me stands high in his confidence. He bore part
in the siege of Haarlem, and has otherwise done great
service to the state; the prince commends him most
highly to me and to you. He has sent him here in the
first place to assure you fully of the prince's intentions
on your behalf. He will especially represent the prince
during the siege, and from his knowledge of the methods
of defense at Haarlem, of the arrangements for portion-
ing out the food and other matters, he will be able to
give you valuable advice and assistance. As you are
aware, I ride in an hour to Enkhuizen in order to super-
intendent the general arrangement for the defence of
the province, and especially for affording you aid, and
I am glad to leave behind me an officer who is so com-
pletely in the confidence of the prince. He will first
deliver the messages with which he is charged to you,
and then we will hear what he says as to this matter
which is in dispute between us."
The passage of Ned with his escort through the street


296
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
had attracted much attention, and the citizens had
followed him into the hall in considerable numbers to
hear the message of which he was no doubt the bearer.
Ned took his place by the side of the old officer, and
facing the crowd began to speak. At other times he
would have been diffident in addressing a crowded aud-
ience, but he felt that he must justify the confidence
imposed on him, and knowing the preparations that were
being made by the prince, and his intense anxiety that
Alkmaar should resist to the end, he began without
hesitation, and speedily forgot himself in the importance
of the subject.
"Citizens of Alkmaar," he began, " the prince has
sent me specially to tell what there is in his mind con-
cerning you, and how his thoughts, night and day, have
been turned toward your city. Not only the prince,
but all Holland are turning their eyes toward you, and
none doubt that you will show yourselves as worthy,
as faithful, and as steadfast as have the citizens of Haar-
lem. You fight not for glory, but for your liberty, for
your religion, for the honor and the lives of those dear
to you; and yet your glory and your honor will be
great indeed if this little city of yours should prove the
bulwark of Holland, and should beat back from its walls
the power of Spain. The prince bids me tell you that
he is doing all he can to collect an army and a
fleet.
"In the latter respect he is succeeding well. The
hardiest seamen of Holland and Zeeland are gathering
round him, and have sworn that they will clear the
Zuider-Zee of the Spaniards or die in the attempt. As
to the army, it is, as you know, next to impossible to
gather one capable of coping with the hosts of Spain in
the ': 'd: but happily you need not relv solelv upon


S&8 BY PIKE AND DYKE.
"We will retire, and let you have our answer in half
an hour."
Ned glanced at the governor, who shook his head
slightly.
"What! is there need of deliberation?" Ned asked
in a voice that was heard all over the hall. "To you,
citizens at large, I appeal. Of what use is it now to delib-
erate? Have you not already sent a defiant answer to
Alva? Are not his troops within a day's march of you?
Think you that, even if you turn traitors to your country
and to your prince, and throw open the gates, it would
save you now? Did submission save Naarden? How
many of you, think you, would survive the sack? and
for those who did so, what would life be worth? They
would live an object of reproach and scoffing among all
true Hollanders, as the men of the city who threatened
what they dared not perform, who were bold while Alva
was four days' march away, but who cowered like chil-
dren when they saw the standards of Spain approaching
their walls. I appeal to you, is this a time to hesitate
or discuss? I ask you now, in the name of the prince,
are you true men or false? Are you for Orange or
Alva? What is your answer?"
A tremendous shout shook the hall.
"We will fight to the death! No surrender! Down
with the council!" and there were loud and threatening
shouts against some of the magistrates. The governor
now rose:
"My friends," he said," I rejoice to hear your decision;
and now there is no time for idle talk. Throw open
the gates, and call in the troops whom the prince has
sent to your aid, and whom your magistrates have hither-
to refused to admit. Choose from among yourselves six
men upon whom you can rely to confer with me and


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
with the officer commanding the troops. Choose good
and worshipful men, zealons in the cause. I will see
before I leave to-day that your magistracy is strengthened.
You need now men of heart and action at your head.
Captain Martin, who has been through the siege of
Haarlem, will deliberate with twelve citizens whom I
will select as to the steps to be taken for gathering the
food into magazines for the public use, for issuing
daily rations, for organizing the women as well as the
men for such work as they are fit. There is much to be
done, and but little time to do it, for to-morrow the
Spaniards will be in front of your walls."
In an hour's time the eight hundred troops marched
in from Egmont Castle and Egmont Abbey, where they
had been quartered while the citizens were wavering
between resistance and submission. Four of the citizens,
who had already been told off for the purpose, met them
at the gate and alloted them quarters in the various
houses. Governor Sonoy was already in deliberation
with the six men chosen by the townspeople to represent
them. He had at once removed from the magistracy an
equal number of those who had been the chief opponents
of resistance; for here, as in other towns, the magistrates
had been appointed by the Spaniards.
Ned was busy conferring with the committee, and ex-
plaining to them the organization adopted at .Haarlem.
He pointed out that it was a first necessity that all the
men capable of bearing arms should be divided into
companies of fifty, each which should select its own cap-
tain and lieutenant; that the names of the women should
be inscribed, with their ages, that the active and able-
bodied should be divided into companies for carrying
materials to the walls, and aiding in the defense when a
breach was attacked; and that the old and feeble should


•00
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
be made useful in the hospitals and for such other work
as their powers admitted. All children were to join the
oompanies to which their mothers belonged, and to help
as far as they could in their work. Having set theso
matters in train, Ned rejoined the governor.
"I congratulate you, Captain Martin, upon the service
you have rendered to-day. Your youth and enthusiasm
have succeeded where my experience failed. Tou be-
lieve in the possibility of success, and thus your words
had a ring and fervor which were wanting in mine, fear-
ing as I do that the cause is a lost one. I wondered
much when you first presented yourself that the prince
should have given his confidence to one so young. I
wonder no longer. The prince never makes a mis-
take in his instruments, and he has chosen well this
time.
"I leave the city to-night, and shall write to the
prince from Enkhuizen telling him how you have brought
the citizens round to a sense of their ;"uty; ant? that
whereas at the moment of your arrival I believed the
magistrates would throw open the gates to-morrow, I am
now convinced the city vill resist till the last. In
military matters the officer in command of the troops
will of course take the direction of things; but in all
other matters you, as the prince's special represent-
ative, will act as adviser of the burghers. 1 wish that
I could stay here and share in the perils of the siege. It
would be far more suitable to my disposition than argu-
ing with pig-headed burghers, and trying to excite
their enthusiasm when my own hopes have all but
vanished."
The officer commanding the garrison now entered,
and the governor introduced Ned to him.
"You will find in Captain Martin, one who is in the


BY PIKE AND DYKK.
SOI
prinoe's confidence, and has been sent here as his special
representative, and able coadjutor. He will organize
the citizens as they were organized at Haarlem; and
while you are defending the walls he will see that all
goes on in good order in the town, that there is no undue
waste in provisions, that the breaches are repaired as fast
as made, that the sick and wounded are well cared for,
and that the spirits of the townspeople are maintained."
"That will indeed be an assistance," the officer said
courteously, "These details are as necessary as the
work of fighting; and it is impossible for one man to
attend to them and to see to his miltiary work."
"I shall look to you, sir, for your aid and assistance,"
Ned said modestly. "The prince is pleased to have a
good opinion of me; but I am young and shall find the
lesponsbility a very heavy one, and can only hope to
maintain my authority by the aid of your assistance."
"I think that you will not require much aid, Captain
Martin," the governor said. "I marked you when
you were speaking, and doubt not that your spirit will
carry you through all difficulties."
That night was a busy one in Alkmaar. Few thought
of sleeping, and before morning the lists were all pre-
pared,, the companies mustered, officers chosen, posts
on the walls assigned to them, and every man, woman,
and child in Alkmaar knew the nature of the duties they
would be called upon to perform. Just before mid-
night the governor left.
"Farewell, young man," he said to Ned; "I trust
that we may meet again. Now that I have got rid of
the black sheep among the magistracy I feel more hope-
ful as to the success of the defense."
"But may I ask, sir, why you did not dismiss than
before?"


802
Br PIKE AND DYKE.
"Ah! you hardly know the burghers of these towns,"
Sonoy said, shaking his head. "They stand upon their
rights and privileges, and if you touch their civic officers
they are like a swarm of angry bees. Governor of North
Holland as I am, I could not have interfered with the
magistracy even of this little town. It was only because
at the moment the people were roused to enthusiasm,
and because they regarded you as the special represen-
tative of the prince, that I was able to do so. Now
that the act is done they are well content with the change,
especially as I have appointed the men they themselves
chose to the vacant places. It was the same thing at
Enkhuizen—I could do nothing; and it was only when
Sainte Aldegonde came with authority from the prince
himself that we were able to get rid of Alva's creatures.
Well, I must ride away. The Spaniards are encamped
about six miles away, and you may expect to see them
soon after daybreak."
It was indeed early in the morning that masses of
smoke were seen rising from the village of Egmont, tell-
ing the citizens of Alkmaar that the troopers of Don
Frederick had arrived. Alkmaar was but a small town,
and when every man capable of bearing arms was mus-
tered they numbered only about thirteen hundred, be-
sides the eight hundred soldiers. It was on the 21st
of August that Don Frederick with sixteen thousand
veteran troops appeared before the walls of the town,
and at once proceeded to invest it, and accomplished this
so thoroughly that Alva wrote, "It is impossible for a
sparrow to enter or go out of the city." There was no
doubt what the fate of the inhabitants would be if the
city were captured. The duke was furious that what he
considered his extraordinary clemency in having exe-
cuted only some twenty-four hundred persons at the but-


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
CHAPTER XVI.
FRIENDS IN TROUBLE.
Within the little town of Alkmaar all went on
quietly. While the Spaniards constructed their lines
of investment and mounted their batteries, and then
labored continually at strengthening their walls, the
women and children carried materials, all the food was
oollected in magazines, and rations served out regularly.
A carpenter named Peter Van der Mey managed to
make his way out of the city a fortnight after the in-
vestment began with letters to the prince and Sonoy,
giving the formal consent of all within the walls for the
outting of the dykes when it should be necessary; for,
according to the laws of Holland, a step that would
lead to so enormous a destruction of property could not
be undertaken, even in the most urgent circumstances,
without the consent of the population.
At daybreak on the 18th of September a heavy can-
nonade was opened against the walls, and after twelve
hours' fire two breaches were made. Upon the follow-
ing morning two of the best Spanish regiments which
had just arrived from Italy led the way to the assault,
shouting and oheering as they went, and confident of an
easy victory. They were followed by heavy masses of
troops.
Now Ned was again to see what the slow and some-
what apathetic Dutch burghers could do when fairly
aroused to action. Every man capable of bearing. a


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
306
weapon was upon the walls, and not even in Haarlem
was an attack received with more coolness and confidence.
As the storming parties approached they were swept by.
artillery and musketry, and as they attempted to climb
the breaches, boiling water, pitch and oil, molten lead
and unslacked lime were poured upon them. Hundreds
of tarred and blazing hoops were skillfully thrown on
to their necks, and those who, in spite of these terrible
missiles, mounted to the breach, found themselves con-
fronted by the soldiers and burghers, armed with axe
and pike, and were slain or cast back again.
Three times was the assault renewed, fresh troops be-
ing ever brought up and pressing forward, wild with
rage at their repulses by so small a number of defenders.-
But each was in turn hurled back. For four hours
the desperate fight continued. The women and chil-
dren showed a calmness equal to that of the men, mov-
ing backward and forward between the magazines and
the ramparts with supplies of missiles and ammunition
to the combatants. At nightfall the Spaniards desisted
from the attack and fell back to their camp, leaving a
thousand dead behind them; while only twenty-four of
the garrison and thirteen of the burghers lost their lives.
A Spanish officer who had mounted the breach for an
instant, and, after being hurled back, almost miracu-
lously escaped with his life, reported that he had seen
neither helmet nor harness as he looked down into the
city—only some plain-looking people, generally dressed
like fishermen. The cannonade was renewed on the
following morning, and after seven hundred shots had
been fired and the breaches enlarged, a fresh assault was
ordered. But the troops absolutely refused to advance.
It seemed to them that the devil, whom they believed
Protestants worshiped, had protected the city, other-
-


806
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
,wise how could a handful of townsmen and fishermen
have defeated the invincible soldiers of Spain, outnum-
bering them eight-fold.
In vain Don Frederick and his generals entreated and
stormed. Several of the soldiers were run through the
body, but even this did not intimidate the rest into sub-
mission, and the assault was in consequence postponed.
Already, indeed, there was considerable uneasiness in
the Spanish camp. Governor Sonoy had opened many
of the dykes, and the ground in the neighborhood of the
camp was already feeling soft and boggy. It needed
but that two great dykes should be pierced to spread the
inundation over the whole country. The carpenter who
had soon after the commencement of the siege carried
out the despatches had again made his way back.
He was the bearer of the copy of a letter sent from
the prince to Sonoy, ordering him to protect the dykes
and sluices with strong guards, lest the peasants, in
order to save their crops, should repair the breaches.
He was directed to flood the whole country at all risks
rather than to allow Alkmaar to fall. The prince directed
the citizens to kindle four great beacon-fires as soon as
it should prove necessary to resort to extreme measures,
and solemnly promised that as soon as the signal was
given an inundation should be created which would
sweep the whole Spanish army into the sea.
The carpenter was informed of the exact contents of
his despatches, so that in case of losing them in his
passage through the Spanish camp he could repeat
them by word of mouth to the citizens. This was ex-
actly what happened. The despatches were concealed
in a hollow stick, and this stick the carpenter, in carry-
ing out his perilous undertaking, lost. As it turned out
it was fortunate that he did so. The stick was picked


St pike and dyke.
307
tip in the camp and discovered to be hollow. It was
carried to Don Frederick, who read the despatches, and
at once called his officers together.
Alarmed at the prospect before them, and already
heartily sick of the siege in which the honor all fell to
their opponents, they agreed that the safety of an army
of the picked troops of Spain most not be sacrificed
merely with the hope of obtaining possession of an
insignificant town. Orders were therefore given for
an immediate ret eat, and on the 8th of October the
siege was raised and the troops marched back to Am-
sterdam.
Thus for the first time the Spaniards had to recoil
before their puny adversaries. The terrible loss of life
entailed by the capture of Haarlem had struck a pro-
found blow at the haughty confidence of the Spaniards,
and had vastly encouraged the people of Holland. The
successful defense of Alkmaar did even more. It showed
the people that resistance did not necessarily lead to
calamity, that the risk was greater in surrender than in
defiance, and, above all, that in their dykes they pos-
sessed means of defense that, if properly used, would
fight for them even more effectually than they could do
for themselves.
Ned had taken his full share in the labors and dangers
of the siege. He had been indefatigable in seeing that
all the arrangements worked well and smoothly, had
Blept on the walls with the men, encouraged the women,
talked and laughed with the children, and done all in
his power to keep up the spirits of the inhabitants. At
the assault on the breaches he had donned his armor and
fought in the front line as a volunteer under the officer
in command of the garrison.
On the day when the Spaniards were seen to be break-


808
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
ing up their camps and retiring, a meeting was held ia
the town-hall, after a solemn thanksgiving had been
offered in the church, and by acclamation Ned was made
a citizen of the town, and was presented with a gold
chain as a token of the gratitude of the people of Alkmaar.
There was nothing more for him to do here, and as
soon as the Spaniards had broken up their camp he
mounted a horse and rode to Enkhuizen, bidding his
escort follow him at once on foot.
He had learned from the carpenter who had made his
way in, that the fleet was collected, and that a portion
of them from the northern ports under Admiral Dirkzoon
had already set sail, and the whole were expected to
arrive in a few days in the Zuider-Zee. As he rode
through the street on his way to the burgomaster's his
eye fell upon a familiar face, and he at once reined in
his horse.
"Ah! Peters," he exclaimed, " is it you? Is the Good
Venture in port?"
Peters looked up in astonishment. The voice was
that of Ned Martin, but he scarce recognized in the
handsomely dressed young officer the lad he had last
seen a year before.
"Why, it is Master Ned, sure enough !" he exclaimed,
shaking the lad's hand warmly. "Though if you had
not spoken I should have assuredly passed you. Why,
lad, you are transformed. I took you for a young noble
with your brave attire and your gold chain; and you look
years older than When I last saw you. You have grown
into a man; but though you have added to your height
and your breadth your cheeks have fallen in greatly, and
your color has well-nigh faded away."
"T have had two long bouts of fasting, Peters, and
have but .just finished the second. I am Captain Martia


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
809
now, by the favor of the Prince of Orange. How are
they at home? and how goes it with my father?"
"He is on board, Master Ned. This is his first voyage,
and right glad we are, as you may guess, to have him
back again: and joyful will he be to see you. He had
your letter safely that you wrote after the fall of Haar-
lem, and it would have done you good if you had heard
the cheers in the summer-house when he read it out to
the captains there. We had scarce thought we should
ever hear of you again."
"I will put up my horse at the burgomaster's, Peters,
and come on board with you at once. I must speak to
him first for a few minutes. A messenger was sent off
on horseback last night the moment the road was opened
to say that the Spaniards had raised the siege of Alk-
maar; but I must give him a few details."
"So you have been there too? The guns have been
firing and the bells ringing all the day, and the people
have been well-nigh out of their minds with joy. They
had looked to the Spaniards coming here after they had
finished with Alkmaar, and you may guess how joyful
they were when the news came that the villains were
going off beaten."
A quarter of an hour later Ned leaped from the quay
on to the deck of the Good Venture. His father's de-
light was great as he entered the cabin, and he was no
less astonished than Peters had been at the change that
a year had made in his appearance.
"Why, Ned," he said, after they had talked for hall
an hour, " I fear you are getting much too great a man
ever to settle down again to work here."
"Not at all, father," Ned laughed. "I have not the
least idea of remaining permanently here. I love the
Sea, and I love England and my home, and nothing would
y


810
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
tempt me to give them up. I cannot leave my present
work now. The prince has been so kind to me that even
if I wished it I could not withdraw from his service now.
But I do not wish. In another year, if all the Dutch
cities prove as stanch as Haarlem and Alkmaar have
done, the Spaniards will surely begin to see that
their task of subduing such a people is a hopeless
one. At any rate I think that I can then very well
withdraw myself from the work and follow my pro-
fession again. I shall be old enough then to be your
second mate, and to relieve j'ou of much of your
work."
"I shall be glad to have you with me," Captain Martin
said. "Of course I still have the supercargo, but that is
not like going ashore and seeing people one's self. How-
ever, we can go on as we are for a bit. You have been
striking a blow for freedom, lad, I mean to do my best
to strike one to-morrow or next day."
"How is that, father?"
"Bossu's fleet of thirty vessels are cruising off the
town, and they have already had some skirmishes with
Dirkzoon's vessels; but nothing much has come of it
yet. The Spaniards, although their ships are much
larger and heavily armed, and more numerous too than
ours, do not seem to have any fancy for coming to close
quarters ; but there is sure to be a fight in a few days.
There is a vessel in port which will go out crowded with
the fishermen here to take part in the fight.; and I am
going to fly the Dutch flag for once instead of the Eng-
lish, and am going to strike a blow to pay them off for
the murder of your mother's relations, to say nothing of
this," and he touched his wooden leg. "There are
plenty of men here ready and willing to go, and I have
taken down the names of eighty who will sail with us;


«12
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
the men trom the craft on the other side pour in and
board her than they threw down their arms. Four other
ships were taken, and the rest of the Spanish vessels
spread their sails and made for Amsterdam, hotly pursued
by the Dutch fleet. One huge Spanish vessel alone, the
Inquisition, a name that was in itself an insult to the
Dutch, and which was by far the largest and best manned
vessel in the two fleets, disdained to fly. She was the
admiral's vessel, and Bossu, who was himself a native of
the Netherlands, although deserted by his fleet, refused
to fly before his puny opponents.
The Spaniards in the ships captured had all been killed
or fastened below, and under charge of small parties of
the Dutch sailors the prizes sailed for Enkhuizen. The
ship captured by the Good Venture had been the last to
strike her flag, and when she started under her prize crew
there were three smaller Dutch ships besides the Good
Venture on the scene of the late conflict. With a cheer,
answered from boat to boat, the four vessels sailed to-
ward the Inquisition. A well-directed broadside from
the Spaniards cut away the masts out of one of them,
and left her in a sinking condition. The other three got
alongside and grappled with her.
So high did she tower above them that her cannon
were of no avail to her now, and locked closely together
the sailors and soldiers fought as if on land.
It was a life and death contest. Bossu and his men,
clad in coats of mail, stood with sword and shield on
the deck of the Inquisition to repel all attempts to
board. The Dutch attacked with their favorite missiles
—pitch hoops, boiling oil, and molten lead. Again and
again they clambered up the lofty sides of the Inquisition
and gained a momentary footing on her deck, only to
be hurled down again into their ships below. The fight


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
318
began at three o'clock in the afternoon and lasted till
darkness. But even this did not terminate it; and all
night Spaniards and Dutchmen grappled in deadly con-
flict. All this time the vessels . were drifting as the
winds and tide took them, and at last grounded on a
Bhoal called The Neck, near Wydeness. Just as morn-
ing was breaking John Haring of Horn—the man who
had kept a thousand at bay on the Diemar Dyke, and
who now commanded one of the vessels—gained a foot-
ing on the deck of the Inquisition unnoticed by the
Spaniards, and hauled down her colors; but a moment
later he fell dead, shot through the body. As soon as
it was light the country people came off in boats and
joined in the fight, relieving their compatriots by carry-
ing their killed and wounded on shore. They brought
fresh ammunition as well as men, and at eleven o'clock
Admiral Bossu, seeing that further resistance was use-
less, and that his ship was aground on a hostile shore,
his fleet dispersed and three-quarters of his soldiers and
crew dead or disabled, struck his flag and surrendered
with three hundred prisoners. j/f-
He was landed at Horn, and his captors had gres&v
difficulty in preventing him from being torn to pieces^,
by the populace in return for the treacherous massacre
at Rotterdam, of which he had been the author.
During the long fight Ned Martin behaved with great
bravery. Again and again he and Peters had led the
boarders, and it was only his morion and breast-piece
that had saved him many times from death. He had
been wounded several times, and was so breathless and
hurt by his falls from the deck that at the end he could no
longer even attempt to climb the sides of the Spanish
vessel. Captain Martin was able to take no part in the
melee. He had at the beginning of the fight taken up


314
Br PIKE AND DYKE.
his post on the taffrail, and, seated there, had kept up
a steady fire with a musket against the Spaniards as
they showed themselves above.
As soon as the fight was over the Good Venture
sailed back to Enkhuizen. Five of her own crew and
thirty-eight of the volunteers on board her had been
killed, and there was scarcely a man who was not more
or less severely wounded. The English were received
with tremendous acclamation by the citizens on their
arrival in port, and a vote of thanks was passed to them
at a meeting of the burghers in the town-hall.
Ned sailed round in the Good Venture to Delft and
again joined the Prince of Orange there, and was greatly
commended for his conduct at Alkmaar, which had been
reported upon in the most favorable terms by Sonoy.
On learning the share that the Good Venture had taken
in the sea-fight, the prince went on board and warmly
thanked Captain Martin and the crew, and distributed
a handsome present among the latter. Half an hour
after the prince returned to the palace he sent for Ned.
"Did you not say," he asked, "that the lady who
concealed you at Brussels was the Countess Von
Harp?"
"Yes, your highness. You have no bad news of her,
I hope?"
"I am sorry to say that I have," the prince replied.
"I have just received a letter brought me by a messenger
from a friend at Maastricht. He tells me among other
matters that the countess and her daughter were arrested
there two days since. They were passing through in
disguise, and were, it was supposed, making for Ger-
many, when it chanced that the countess was recognized
by a man in the service of one of the magistrates. It
6eems he had been born on Von Harp's estate, and knew


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
315
the countess well by sight. He at once denounced
her, and she and her daughter and a woman they had
with them were thrown into prison. I am truly sorry,
for the count was a great friend of mine, and I met his
young wife many times in the happy days before these
troubles began."'
Ned was greatly grieved when he heard of the danger
to whieh the lady who had behaved so kindly to him
was exposed, and an hour later he again went into the
prince's study.
"I have come in to ask, sir, if you will allow me to
be absent for a time?"
"Certainly, Captain Martin," the prince replied.
"Are you thinking of paying a visit to England?"
"No, sir. I am going to try if I can do anything to
get the Countess Von Harp out of the hands of those
who have captured her."
"But how are you going to do that?" the prince
asked in surprise. "It is one thing to slip out of the
hands of Alva's minions, as you did at Brussels, but an-
other thing altogether to get two women out of prison."
"That is so," Ned said; "but I rely much, sir, upon.
the document which I took a year since from the body
of Von Aert's clerk, and which I have carefully pre-
served ever since. It bears the seal of the Blood Coun-
cil, and is an order to all magistrates to assist the bearer
in all ways that he may require. With the aid of that
document I may succeed in unlocking the door of the
prison."
"It is a bold enterprise," the prince said, " and may
cost you your life. Still I do not say it is impossible."
"I have also," Ned said, "some orders for the arrest
of prisoners. These are not sealed, but bear the signa-
ture of the president of the council. I shall go to a


816
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
scrivener and shall get him to copy one of them exactly,
making only the alteration that the persons of the
Countess Von Harp, her daughter, and servant are to
be handed over to my charge for conveyance to Brussels.
Alone, this document might be suspected; but, fortified
as I am by the other with the seal of the council, it may
pass without much notice."
"Yes, but you would be liable to detection by any
one who has known this man Genet."
"There is a certain risk of that," Ned replied; "and
if any one who knew him well met me I should of
course be detected. But that is unlikely. The man
was about my height, although somewhat thinner. His
principal mark was a most evil squint that he had, and
that any one who had once met him would be sure to
remember. I must practice crossing my eyes in the
same manner when I present my papers."
The prince smiled. "Sometimes you seem to me a
man, Martin, and then again you enter upon an under-
taking with the light-heartedness of a boy. However,
far be it from me to hinder your making the attempt.
It is pleasant, though rare, to see people mindful of
benefits bestowed upon them, and one is glad to see
that gratitude is not altogether a lost virtue. Go, my
lad; and may God aid you in your scheme. I will my-
self send for a scrivener at once and give him instruc-
tions; it may well be that he would refuse to draw up
such a document as that you require merely on your
order.
"Leave the order for arrest with me, and I will bid
him get a facsimile made in all respects. You will re-
quire two or three trusty men with you to act as official*
under your charge. I will give you a letter to my cor-
respondent in Maastricht begging him to provide some


BY PIKE A?.'I) DYKE.
317
men on whom he can rely for this work. It would be
diffioult for you, a stranger in the town, to put your hand
upon them."
The next morning Ned, provided with the forged
order of release, started on his journey. He was dis-
guised as a peasant, and carried a suit of clothes similar
in cut and fashion to those worn by Genet. He went
first to Rotterdam, and bearing west crossed the river
Lek, and then struck the Waal at Gorichen, and there
hired a boat and proceeded up the river to Nymegen. He
then walked across to Grave, and again taking boat pro-
ceeded up the Maas, past Venlo and Roermond to Maas-
tricht. He landed a few miles above the town, and
changed his peasant clothes for the suit he carried with
him.
At a farmhouse he succeeded in buying ahorse, saddle,
and bridle. The animal was but a poor one, but it waa
sufficiently good for his purpose, as he wanted it not for
speed, but only to enable him to enter the city on horse-
back. Maastricht was a strongly fortified city, and on
entering its gates Ned was requested to show his papers.
He at once produced the document bearing the seal of
the council. This was amply sufficient, and he soon took
np his quarters at an inn. His first step was to find
the person for whom he bore the letter from the prince.
The gentleman, who was a wealthy merchant, after
reading the missive and learning from Ned the manner
in which he could assist him, at once promised to do so.
"You require three men, you say, dressed as officials
in the employment of the council. The dress is easy
enough, for they bear no special badge or cognizance,
although generally they are attired in dark-green doub-
lets and trunks and red hose. There will be no difficulty
as to the men themselves. The majority of the towns*


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
819
to me. If I should succeed I will go straight back to
my inn. If you will place some one near the door there
to see if I enter, which if I succeed will be about one
o'clock, he can bring you the news. I will have my
horse brought round at two, and at that hour your men
oan ride up and join me, and I will proceed with them
straight to the prison."


no
BY PIKE AND LYES.
CHAPTER XVII.
A KESCUE.
At twelve o'clock on the following day Ned went
to the town-hall, and on stating that he was the bearer
of an order from the council, was at once shown into
the chamber in which three of the magistrates were
sitting.
"I am the bearer of an order from the council for the
delivery to me of the persons of the Countess Von Harp,
her daughter, and the woman arrested in company
with them for conveyance to Brussels, there to an-
swer the charges against them. This is the order of
the council with their seal, ordering all magistrates
to render assistance to me as one of their servants.
This is the special order for the handing over to me of
the prisoners named."
The magistrates took the first order, glanced at it and
at the seal, and perfectly satisfied with this gave but a
casual glance at that for the transferring of the prisoners.
"I think you were about a year since with Councilor
Van Aert?" one of the magistrates said. Ned bowed.
"By the way, did I not hear that you were missing, or
that some misfortune had befallen you some months
Bince? I have a vague recollection of doing so."
"Yes. I was sorely maltreated by a band of robber
peasants who left me for dead, but as you MM I nm now
completely recovered."


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
821
"I suppose you have some men with you to escort the
prisoners?" one of the magistrates asked.
"Assuredly," Ned replied. "I have with me three
men, behind whom the women will ride."
The magistrates countersigned the order upon the
governor of the prison to hand over the three prisoners*
and gave it with the letter of the council to Ned. He
bowed and retired.
"I should not have remembered him again," the mag-
istrate who had been the chief speaker said after he had
left the room, " had it not been for that villainous cast
in his eyes. I remember noticing it when he was here
last time, and wondered that Von Aert should like to
have a man whose eyes were so crossways about him;
otherwise I do not recall the face at all, which is not sur-
prising seeing that I only saw him for a minute or two,
and noticed nothing but that abominable squint of his."
Ned walked back to his inn, ordered his horse to be
saddled at two o'clock, and partook of a hearty meal.
Then paying his reckoning he went out and mounted
his horse. As he did so three men in green doublets
and red hose rode up and took their places behind him.
On arriving at the prison he dismounted, and handing
his horse to one of his followers entered.
"I have an order from the council, countersigned by
the magistrates here, for the delivery to me of three
prisoners."
The warder showed him into a room.
"The governor is ill," he said, "and confined to his
bed; but I will take the order to him."
Ned was well pleased with the news, for he thought
it likely that Genet might have been there before on
similar errands, and his person be known to the gover-
nor. In ten minutes the warder returned.
21


822
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
"The prisoners are without," he said, "anct ready to
depart,"
Pulling his bonnet well down over his eyes, Ned
went out into the courtyard.
"You are to accompany me to Brussels, countess,"
he said gruffly. "Horses are waiting for you with-
out."
The countess did not even glance at the official who
had thus come to convey her to what was in all proba-
bility death, but followed through the gate into the
street. The men backed their horses up to the block
of stone used for mounting. Ned assisted the females
to the pillions, and when they were seated mounted his
own horse and led the way down the street. Many of
the people as they passed along groaned or hooted, for
the feeling in Maastricht was strongly in favor of the
patriot side, a feeling for which they were some years
later to be punished by the almost total destruction of
the city, and the slaughter of the greater portion of its
inhabitants.
Ned paid no attention to these demonstrations, but
quickening his horse into a trot rode along the street
and out of the gate of the city. As the road was a
frequented one, he maintained his place at the head of
the party until they had left the city nearly two miles
behind them. On arriving at a small cross-road one of
the men said: "This is the way, sir; it is up this road
that the cart is in waiting." Ned now reined back his
horse to the side of that on which the countess was
riding.
"Countess," he said, "have you forgotten the Eng-
lish lad you aided a year ago in Brussels?"
The countess started.
"I recognize you now, sir," she said coldly; "and


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
little did I think at that time that I should next see
you as an officer of the Council of Blood."
Ned smiled.
"Your mistake is a natural one, countess; but in
point of fact I am still in the service of the Prince of
Orange, and have only assumed this garb as a means of
getting you and your daughter out of the hands of those
murderers. I am happy to say that you are free to go'
where you will; these good fellows are like myself, dis-
guised, and are at your service. In a few minutes we
shall come to a cart which will take you wheresoever
you like to go, and there are disguises similar to those
with which you once fitted me out in readiness for you
there."
The surprise of the countess for a moment kept her
silent; but Gertrude, who had overheard what was
Baid, burst into exclamations of delight.
"Pardon me for having doubted you," the countess
exclaimed, much affected.
"No pardon is required, countess. Seeing that the
prison authorities handed you over to me, you could
not but have supposed that I was, as I seemed, in the
service of the council."
Just at this moment they came upon a cart drawn up
toy the roadside. Ned assisted the countess and her
daughter to alight, and while he was rendering similar
assistance to the old servant, mother and daughter threw
themselves into each other's arms, and wept with de-
light at this unexpected delivery that had befallen
them. It was some time before they were sufficiently
recovered to speak.
** But how do you come here ?" the countess asked
Ned, "and how have you effected this miracle?"
Ned briefly related how he had heard of their captiT-


824
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
ity, and the manner in which he had been enabled to
effect their escape.
"And now, countess," be said, " the day is wearing
on, and it is necessary that you should at once decide
upon your plans. Will you again try to make to the
German frontier, or to the seacoast, or remain in hiding
here?"
"We cannot make for Germany without again cross-
ing the Maas," the countess said, " and it is a long way -
to the seacoast. What say you, Magdalene?"
"I think," the old woman said, "that you had best
carry out the advice I gave before. It is a little more
than twelve miles from here to the village where, as I
told you, I have relations living. We can hire a house
there, and there is no chance of your being recognized.
I can send a boy thence to Brussels to fetch the jewels
and money you left in charge of your friend the Count
"Von Dort there."
"That will certainly be the best way, Magdalene.
We can wait there until either there is some change in
the state of affairs, or until we can find some safe way
of escape. It is fortunate, indeed, that I left my jewels
in Brussels, instead of taking them with me as I had at
first intended. It will hardly be necessary, will it,"
she asked Ned, "to put on the disguises, for nothing in
the world can be simpler than our dresses at present?"
"You had certainly best put the peasant cloaks and
caps on. Inquiries are sure to be made all through the
country when they find at Maastricht how they have
been tricked. Three peasant women in a cart will at-
tract no attention whatever, even in passing through
villages; but, dressed as you are now, some one might
notice you n,nd recall it if inquiries were made."
The three men who had aided in the scheme had rid


326
BY PIKE AND DTKS.
obtained as to the direction taken by the fugitives, or
concerning those engaged in this impudent adventure.'*
Alva's reign of terror and cruelty was now drawing
to an end. His successor was on his way out, and the
last days of his administration were embittered by the
failure of his plans, the retreat of his army from before
Alkmaar, and the naval defeat from the Zuider-Zee.
But he continued his cruelties to the end. Massacres
on a grand scale were soon carried on, and a nobleman
named Uitenhoove, who had been taken prisoner, was
condemned to be roasted to death before a slow fire, and
was accordingly fastened by a chain to a stake, around
which a huge fire was kindled; he suffered in slow tor-
ture a long time until despatched by the executioner
with a spear, a piece of humanity that greatly angered
the duke.
Alva had contracted an enormous amount of debt,
both public and private, in Amsterdam, and now caused
a proclamation to be issued that all persons having de-
mands upon him were to present their claims on a certain
day. On the previous night he and his train noiselessly
took their departure. The heavy debts remained
unpaid, and many opulent families were reduced to
beggary. Such was the result of the confidence of tha
people of Amsterdam in the honor of their tyrant.
On the 17th of November Don Louis de Requesens,
Grand Commander of St. Jago, Alva's successor, ar-
rived in Brussels; and on the 18th of December the
Duke of Alva left. He is said to have boasted, on his
way home, that he had caused eighteen thousand in-
habitants of the provinces to be executed during the
period of his government. This was, however, a mere
nothing to the number who had perished in battle,
Biege, starvation, and massacre. After the departure


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
327
of their tyrant the people of the Netherlands breathed
more freely, for they hoped that under their new gov-
enor, there would be a remission in the terrible agony
they had suffered; and for a time his proclamations
were of a conciliatory nature. But it was soon seen that
there was no change in policy. Peace was to be
given only on the condition of all Protestants recanting
or leaving their country.
The first military effort of the new governor was to
endeavor to relieve the city of Middelburg, the capital
of the Island*of Walcheren, which had long been be-
sieged by the Protestants. Mondragon the governor
was sorely pressed by famine, and could hold out but
little longer, unless rescue came. The importance of
the city was felt by both parties. Requesens himself
went to Bergen-op-Zoom, where seventy-five ships were
collected under the command, nominally, of Admiral de
Glines, but really under that of Julian Romero, while
another fleet of thirty ships was assembled at Antwerp,
under D'Avila, and moved down toward Flushing, there
to await the arrival of that of Romero. Upon the other
hand, the Prince of Orange collected a powerful fleet
under the command of Admiral Boisot, and himself paid
a visit to the ships, and assembling the officers roused
them to enthusiasm by a stirring address.
On the 20th of January the Good Venture again en-
tered the port of Delft and hearing that a battle was
expected in a few days, Captain Martin determined to
take part in it. As soon as he had unloaded his cargo
he called the crew together and informed them of hia
determination, but said as this was no quarrel of theirs,
any who chose could remain on shore until his return.
But Englishmen that felt that the cause of Holland was
their own, and not a single man on board availed him-


BY PIKE AHfD DYKE.
829
•ding. A few minutes later tbs.fleets met in tne narrow
channel, and the ships grappling with each other, a hand
to hand struggle began.
The righting was of the most desperate character; no
quarter was asked or given on either side, and men
fought with fury hand tc hand upon decks slippery
with blood. But the combat did not last long. The Span-
iards had little confidence in themselves on board ship.
Their discipline was now of little advantage to them,
and the savage fury with which the Zeelanders fought
Bhook their courage. Fifteen ships were speedily cap-
tured and twelve hundred Spaniards slain, and the re-
mainder of the fleet, which, on account of the narrow-
ness of the passage had not been able to come into
action, retreated to Bergen.
Romero himself, whose ship had grounded, sprang
out of a port hole and swam ashore, and landed at the
very feet of the Grand Commander, who had been
standing all day upon the dyke in the midst of a pour-
ing rain, only to be a witness of the total defeat of his
fleet. Mondragon now capitulated, receiving honorable
conditions. The troops were allowed to leave the place
with their arms, ammunition and personal property, and
Mondragon engaged himself to procure the release of
Sainte Aldegonde and four other prisoners of rank, or
to return and give himself up as a prisoner of war.
Requesens, however, neither granted the release of
the prisoners, nor permitted Mondragon to return. It
was well for these prisoners, that Bossu was in the
hands of the prince. Had it not been for this they
would have all been put to death.
With the fall of Middleburgh the Dutch and Zee-
Jtmilers remained masters of the entire line of seacoast,
but < 'and the situation was still perilous. Levden


830 BY PIKE AND DYKE.
was closely invested, and all communications by land be-
tween the various cities suspended. The sole hope that
remained was in the army raised by Count Louis.
He had raised three thousand cavalry and six thou-
sand infantry, and, accompanied by the princes' other
two brothers, crossed the Rhine in a snow-storm and
marched toward Maastricht. The Prince of Orange had
on his part with the greatest difficulty raised six
thousand infantry, and wrote to Count Louis to move to
join him in the Isle of Bommel after he had reduced
Maastricht. But the expedition, like those before it,
was destined to failure. A thousand men deserted,
seven hundred more were killed in a night surprise, and
the rest were mutinous for their pay. Finally, Count
Louis found himself confronted by a force somewhat in-
ferior in numbers to his own.
But the Spanish infantry were well disciplined and
obedient, those of Louis mere mercenaries and discon-
tented ; and although at first his cavalry gained an advan-
tage, it was a short one, and after a fierce action his
army was entirely defeated. Count Louis, finding that
the day was lost, gathered a little band of troopers, and
with his brother, Count Henry, and Christopher, son of
the Elector Palatine, charged into the midst of the en-
emy. They were never heard of more. The battle ter.
minated in a horrible butchery. At least four thousand
men were either killed on the field, suffocated in the
marshes, drowned in the river, or burned in the farm-
houses in which they had taken refuge. Count Louis,
his brother, and friend, probably fell on the field, but
stripped of their clothing, disfigured by wounds and the
trampling of horses, their bodies were never recognized.
The defeat of the army and the death of his two brave
brothers was a terrible blow to the Prince of Orange. He


S32
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
their pay due either in money or goods. A great ban-
quet was held by the whole mass of soldiery, and there
was a scene of furious revelry. The soldiers arrayed
themselves in costumes cut from the materials they had
just received. Broadcloths, silks, satins and gold em-
broidered brocades were hung in fantastic drapery over
their ragged garments, and when the banquet was fin-
ished gambling began.
But when they were in the midst of their revelry the
sound of cannon was heard. Boisot had sailed up the
Scheldt to attack the fleet of D'Avila, which had has-
tened up to Antwerp for refuge after the defeat of that
of Romero. There was a short and sharp action, and
fourteen of the Spanish ships were burned or sunk. The
soldiers swarmed down to the dyke and opened a fire
of musketry upon the Dutch. They were, however,
too far off to effect any damage, and Boisot, with a few
parting broadsides, sailed triumphantly down the river,
having again struck a heavy blow at the naval power
of Spain.
The siege of Leyden had been raised when Count
Louis crossed the Rhine, the troops being called in
from all parts to oppose his progress. The Prince of
Orange urged upon the citizens to lose no time in pre-
paring themselves for a second siege, to strengthen
their walls, and, above all, to lay in stores of provisions.
But, as ever, the Dutch burghers, although ready to
fight and to suffer when the pinch came, were slow and
apathetic unless in face of necessity ; and in spite of the
orders and entreaties of the prince, nothing whatever
was done, and the Spaniards when they returned before
the city on the 26th of May, after two months' absence,
found the town as unprepared for resistance as it had
been at their first coming, and that the citizens had not





BY PIKE AND DYKE.
333
even taken the trouble to destroy the forts that they had
raised round it.
Leyden stood in the midst of broad and fruitful pas-
tures reclaimed from the sea; around were numerous
villages, with blooming gardens and rich orchards. In-
numerable canals cut up the country, and entering the
city formed its streets. These canals were shaded with
trees, crossed by a hundred and forty-five bridges.
• Upon an artificial elevation in the center of the city
rose a ruined tower of great antiquity, either assigned
to the Saxons before they crossed to England, or with
greater probability to the Romans.
The force which now appeared before the town con-
sisted of eight thousand Walloons and Germans, com-
manded by Valdez. They lost no time in taking pos-
session of the Hague, and all the villages and forta
round Leyden. Five hundred English volunteers un-
der command of Colonel Chester abandoned the fort of
Valkenberg which had been intrusted to them and fled
toward Leyden. Not as yet had the English soldiers
learned to stand before the Spaniards, but the time
was ere long to come when, having acquired confidence
in themselves, they were to prove themselves more than
a match for the veterans of Spain. The people of
Leyden refused to open their gates to the fugitives, and
they surrendered to Valdez. As at that moment a
mission was on the point of starting from Requesens
to Queen Elizabeth, the lives of the prisoners wesa
spared, and they were sent back to England.


834
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
CHAPTER XVIII.
THE SIEGE OP LEYDEN.
The Spaniards had no sooner appeared before Leyden
than they set to work to surround it with a cordon of
redoubts. No less than sixty-two, including those left
standing since the last siege, were erected and garri-
soned, and the town was therefore cut off from all com-
munication from without. Its defenders were few in
number, there being no troops in the town save a small
corps composed of exiles from other cities, and five
companies of burgher guard. The walls, however, were
strong, and it was famine rather than the foe that the
citizens feared. They trusted to the courage of the
burghers to hold the walls and to the energy of the
Prince of Orange to relieve them.
The prince, although justly irritated by their folly in
neglecting to carry out his orders, sent a message by a
pigeon to them, encouraging them to hold out, and re-
minding them that the fate of their country depended
upon the issue of this siege. He implored them to hold
out for at least three months, assuring them that he
would within that time devise means for their deliver-
ance. The citizens replied, assuring the prince of their
firm confidence in their own fortitude'and his exertions.
On the 6th of June the Grand Commander issued
what was called a pardon, signed and sealed by the king.
In it he invited all his erring and repentant subjects to
return to his arms, and accept a full forgiveness for


836
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
appeals and arguments prevailed, and the estates con-
sented to his plan. Subscriptions were opened in all
the Dutch towns for maintaining the inhabitants of the
district that was to be submerged until it could be
again restored, and a large sum was raised, the women
contributing their plate and jewelry to the furtherance
of the scheme. On the 3d of August all was ready,
and the prince himself superintended the breaking down
of the dykes in sixteen places, while at the same time
the sluices at Schiedam and Rotterdam were opened
and the water began to pour over the land.
While waiting for the water to rise, stores of provi-
sions were collected in all the principal towns, and two
hundred vessels of smalf draught of water gathered in
readiness. Unfortunately no sooner had the work been
done than the prince was attacked by a violent fever,
brought on by anxiety and exertion.
On the 21st of August a letter was received from the
town saying that they had now fulfilled their original
promise, for they had held out two months with food
and another month without food. Their bread had long
been gone, and their last food, some malt cake, would
last but four days. After that was gone there was
nothing left but starvation.
Upon the same day they received a letter from the
prince, assuring them that the dykes were all pierced
and the water rising upon the great dyke that separated
the city from the sea. The letter was read publicly in
the market-place, and excited the liveliest joy among
the inhabitants. Bands of music played in the streets,
and salvos of cannon were fired. The Spaniards became
uneasy at seeing the country beyond them gradually
becoming covered with water, and consulted the country
people mid the royalists in their camp, all A whom


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
accomplished by surprise on the night of the tenth.
The Spaniards stationed there were either killed or
driven off, and the Dutch fortified themselves upon it.
At daybreak the Spaniards stationed in two large
villages close by advanced to recover the important
position, but the Dutch, fighting desperately, drove
them back with the loss of some hundreds of men. The
dyke was at once cut through and the fleet sailed
through the gap.
The admiral had believed that the Land-scheiding
once cut, the water would flood the country as far as
Leyden, but another dyke, the Green way, rose a foot
above water three-quarters of a mile inside the Land-
scheiding. As soon as the water had risen over the
land sufficiently to float the ships, the fleet advanced,
seized the Greenway, and cut it. But as the water ex-
tended in all directions, it grew also shallower, and the
admiral found that the only way by which he could ad-
vance was by a deep canal leading to a large mere called
the Fresh Water Lake.
This canal was crossed by a bridge, and its sides were
occupied by three thousand Spanish soldiers. Boisot
endeavored to force the way but found it impossible to do
so, and was obliged to withdraw. He was now almost
despairing. He had accomplished but two miles, the
water was sinking rather than rising owing to a long-
oontinued east wind, and many of his ships were already
aground. On the 18th, however, the wind shifted to
the northwest, and for three days blew a gale. The
water rose rapidly, and at the end of the second day
the ships were all afloat again.
Hearing from a peasant of a comparatively low dyke
between two villages Boisot at once sailed in that di-
rection. There was a strong Spanish foroe stationed


SiO
BY PIKB AND LYKB.
knew well that so long as the east wind continued to
blow there could be no rise in the level of the water,
and anxiously they looked from the walls and the old
tower for signs of a change. They were literally starv-
ing, and their misery far exceeded even that of the
citizens of Haarlem.
A small number of cows only remained, and of these
a few were killed every day, and tiny morsels of meat
distributed, the hides and bones being chopped up and
boiled. The green leaves were stripped from the trees,
and every herb gathered and eaten. The mortality was
frightful, and whole families died together in their
houses from famine and plague ; for pestilence had now
broken out, and from six to eight thousand people died
from this alone. Leyden abandoned all hope, and yet
they spurned the repeated summonses of Valdez to sur-
render. They were fully resolved to die rather than
to yield to the Spaniards. From time to time, however,
murmurs arose among the suffering people, and the
heroic burgomaster, Adrian Van der Werf, was once
surrounded by a crowd and assailed by reproaches.
He took off his hat and calmly replied to them: "I
tell you I have made an oath to hold the city, and may
God give me strength to keep it. I can die but once—
either by your hands, the enemy's, or by the hand of
God. My own fate is indifferent to me; not so that of
the city intrusted to my care. I know that we shall all
starve if not soon relieved; but starvation is preferable
to the dishonored death which is the only alternative.
Your menaces move me not. My life is at your dispo-
sal. Here is my sword; plunge it into my breast and
divide my flesh among you. Take my body to appease
your hunger; but expect no surrender so long as I
remain alive."


BY PIKE AND DYKE. 841
Still the east wind continued, until stout admiral Bci-
eot himself almost despaired. But on the night of the
1st of October a violent gale burst from the northwest.
The water was piled up high upon the southern coast of
Holland, and sweeping furiously inland poured through
the ruined dykes, and in twenty-four hours the fleet was
afloat again. At midnight they advanced in the midst
of the storm and darkness. Some Spanish vessel's that
had been brought up to aid the defenders were swept
aside and sunk.
The fleet, sweeping on past half-submerged stacks and
farmhouses, made its way to the fresh water mere.
Some shallows checked it for a time, but the crews
sprang overboard into the water, and by main strength
hoisted their vessels across them. Two obstacles alone
stood between them and the city—the forts of Zoeter-
woude and Lammen, the one five hundred, and the
other but two hundred and fifty yards from the city.
Both were strong and well supplied with troops and
artillery, but the panic which had seized the Spaniards
extended to Zoeterwoude. Hardly was the fleet in
sight in the gray light of the morning when the Span-
iards poured out from the fortress, and spread along a
road on the dyke leading in a westerly direction toward
The Hague.
The waves, driven by the wind, were beating on the
dyke, and it was crumbling rapidly away, and hundreds
sank beneath the flood. The Zeelanders drove their
vessels up alongside, and pierced them with their har-
poons, or, plunging into the waves, attacked them with
sword and dagger. The numbers killed amounted to
not less than a thousand; the rest effected their escape
to The Hague. Zoeterwoude was captured and set on
fire, but Lammen still barred their path. Bristling with


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
342
suspicion that the city had been carried at night, and
that all their labor was in vain, seized those on board.
Suddenly a man was seen wading out from the fort,
while at the same time a boy waved his cap wildly from
its summit. The mystery was solved. The Spaniards
had fled panic-stricken in the darkness. Had they re-
mained they could have frustrated the enterprise, and
Leyden must have fallen; but the .events of the two
preceding days had shaken their courage. Valdez
retired from Leyderdorp and ordered Colonel Borgia
to evacuate Lammen.
Thus they had retreated at the very moment that the
fall of the walls sapped by the flood laid bare a whole
side of the city for their entrance. They heard the
crash in the darkness, and it but added to their fears,
for they thought that the citizens were sallying out to
take some measures which would further add to the
height of the flood. Their retreat was discovered by
the boy, who, having noticed the procession of lights in
the darkness, became convinced that the Spaniards had
retired, and persuaded the magistrates to allow him to
make his way out to the fort to reconnoiter. As soon
as the truth was known the fleet advanced, passed the
sort, and drew up alongside the quays.
These were lined by the famishing people, every man,
woman and child having strength to stand having come
out to greet their deliverers. Bread was thrown from
all the vessels among the crowd as they came up, and
many died^from too eagerly devouring the food after
their long fast. Then the admiral stepped ashore,
followed by the whole of those on board the ships.
Magistrates and citizens, sailors and soldiers, women and
children, all repaired to the great church and returned
thanks to God for the deliverance of the city. Tha


fiF PIKE AND DYKE.
345
with the fleet. So long as it was fighting its way tor-
ward the excitement kept him up; but the long delay
near the village of Aa, and the deep despondency caused
by the probable failure of their hopes of rescuing the
starving city, again brought on an attack of the fever
that had already seized him before starting, a d when
the Prince of Orange paid his visit to the fleet Boisot
told him the young officer he had recommended to him
was down with a fever, which was, he believed, similar
to that from which the prince himself was but just recov-
ering.
The prince at once ordered him to be carried on board
his own galley, and took him with him back to Delft.
Here he lay for a month completely prostrated. The
prince several times visited him personally, and, as soon
as he became in some degree convalescent, said to him:
"I think we have taxed you too severely, and have
worked you in proportion to your zeal rather than to
your strength. The surgeon says that you must have
rest for awhile, and that it will be well for you to get
away from our marshes for a time. For two years you
have done good and faithful service, and even had it
not been for this fever you would have a right to rest,
and I think that your native air is the best for you at
present. With the letters that came to me from Flush-
ing this morning is one from your good father, asking
for news of you. His ship arrived there yesterday, and
he has heard from one of those who were with Boisot
that you have fallen ill; therefore, if it be to your liking,
I will send you in one of my galleys to Flushing."
"I thank your excellency much," Ned said. "Indeed
for the last few days I have been thinking much of home
and longing to be back. I fear that I shall be a long
time before I shall be fit for hard work again here."
V


346
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
"You will feel a different man when you have been
a few hours at sea," the prince said kindly. "I hope
to see you with me again some day. There are many
of your countrymen, who, like yourself, have volunteered
in our ranks and served us well without pay or reward,
but none of them have rendered better service than you
have done. And now, farewell. I will order a galley
to be got in readiness at once. I leave myself for Ley-
den in half an hour. Take this, my young friend, in
remembrance of the Prince of Orange; and I trust that
you may live to hand it down to your descendants as a
proof that I appreciated your good services on behalf of
a people struggling to be free."
So saying he took off his watch and laid it on the
table by Ned's bedside, pressed the lad's hand, and re-
tired. He felt it really a sacrifice to allow this young
Englishman to depart. He had for years been a lonely
man, with few confidants and no domestic pleasures.
He lived in an atmosphere of trouble, doubt and suspi-
cion. He had struggled alone against the might of
Philip, the apathy of the western provinces, the coldness
and often the treachery of the nobles, the jealousies and
niggardliness of the Estates, representing cities each of
which thought rather of itself and its privileges than of
the general good; and the company of this young
Englishman, with his frank utterances, his readiness to
work at all times, and his freedom from all ambitions or
self-interested designs, had been a pleasure and relief
to him, and he frequently talked to him far more freely
than even to his most trusted counselors.
Ever since the relief of Alkmaar Ned had been con-
stantly with him, save when despatched on missions to
the various towns, or to see that the naval preparation*
were being pushed on with all speed; and his illness


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
847
liad made a real blank in his little circle. However,
the doctors had spoken strongly as to the necessity for
Ned's getting away from the damp atmosphere of the
half-submerged land, and he at once decided to send
him back to England, and seized the opportunity directly
the receipt of Captain Martin's letter informed him that
that the ship was at Flushing.
An hour later four men entered with a litter; the
•ervants had already packed Ned's mails, and he was
carried down and placed on board one of the prince's
vessels. They rowed down into the Maas, and then
hoisting sail proceeded down the river, kept outside the
island to Walcheren, and then up the estuary of the
Scheldt to Flushing. It was early morning when they
arrived in port. Ned was carried upon deck, and soon
made out the Good Venture lying a quarter of a mile
away. He was at once placed in the boat and rowed
alongside. An exclamation from Peters, as he looked
over the side and saw Ned lying in the stern of the boat,
called Captain Martin out from his cabin.
*' Why, Ned, my dear boy!" he exclaimed, as he looked
over the side; "you seem in grievous state indeed."
"There is not much the matter with me, father. I
have had fever, but am getting over it, and it will need
but a day or two at sea to put me on my feet again. I
have done with the war at present, and the prince has
been good enough to send me in one of his own galleys
to you."
"We will soon get you round again, never fear,
Master Ned," Peters said as he jumped down into the
boat to aid in hoisting him on board. "No wonder the
damp airs of this country have got into your bones
at last. I never can keep myself warm when we are
once in these canals. If it wasn't for their schiedam


BY PIKE AND DYK&.
349
He was now more than eighteen years of age and
nearly six feet in heght. He had broadened out greatly,
and the position he had for the last year held as an
officer charged with authority by the prince had given
him a manner of decision and authority altogether be-
yond his years. As he could not wear his sailor dress he
chose one of the handsomest of those he possessed It
consisted of maroon doublet and trunks slashed with
white with a short mantle of dark green, and hose of the
same color; his cap was maroon in color, with small
white and orange plumes, and he wore a ruff round his
neck. Captain Martin saluted him with a bow of rever-
ence as he came on deck.
"Why, Ned, they will think that I am bringing a
court gallant with me. Your mother and the girls will
be quite abashed at all this finery."
"I felt strange in it myself at first," Ned laughed;
*' but of course I am accustomed to it now. The prince
is not one who cares for state himself, but as one of his
officers I was obliged to be well dressed; and, indeed,,
this dress and the others I wear were made by his orders
and presented to me. Indeed I think I am very mod-
erate in not decking myself out with the two gold chains
I have—the one a present from his highness, the other
from the city of Alkmaar—to say nothing of the watch
set with jewels that the prince gave me on leaving."
Ned's mother and the girls were on the lookout, for
the Good Venture had been noticed as she passed.
Ned had at his father's suggestion kept below in order
that he might give them a surprise on his arrival.
«' I verily believe they won't know you," he said as they
approached the gate. "You have grown four inches
Bince they saw you last, and your cheeks are thin and
pale instead of being round and sunburnt. This, with


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
353
give me much information besides that which he is abla
to write."
He then proceeded to question Ned at length as to the
state of feeling in Holland, its resources and means of
resistance, upon all of which points Ned replied fully.
The interview lasted nearly two hours, at the end of
which time Lord Walsingham said:
"When I hand the letter inclosed with my own to the
queen I shall report to her majesty very favorably as to
your intelligence, and it may possibly be that she may
desire to speak to you herself, for she is deeply interested
in this matter; and although circumstances have pre-
vented her showing that warmth for the welfare of Hol-
land that she feels, she has no less the interest of that
country at heart, and will be well pleased to find that
one of her subjects has been rendering such assistance
as the prince is pleased to acknowledge in his letter to
me. Please, therefore, to leave your address with my
secretary in the next room in order that I may com-
municate with you if necessary."
Two days later one of the royal servants brought a
message that Captain Martin was to present himself on
the following day at Greenwich, as her majesty would
be pleased to grant him an audience. Knowing that the
queen loved that those around her should be bravely at-
tired, Ned dressed himself in the suit that he had only
worn once or twice when he had attended the prince to
meetings of the Estates.
It was of a puce-colored satin, slashed with green,
with a short mantle of the same material, with the cape
embroidered in silver. The bonnet was to match, with
a small white feather. He placed the chain the prince
had given him round his neck, and with an ample ruff
and manchets of French lace, and his rapier by his side,
23


856
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
with the Prince of Orange; and from his knowledge of
the people we may get surer intelligence from him of
the state of feeling there with regard to the alliance
they are proposing with us, and to their offers to come
under our protection, than we can from our own envoy.
It is advisable, too, at times to have two mouthpieces:
the one to speak in the public ear, the other to deliver
our private sentiments and plans."
"He is young for so great a responsibility," Lord
Walsingham said hesitatingly.
"If the Prince of Orange did not find him too young
to act in matters in which the slightest indiscretion
might bring a score of heads to the block, I think that
we can trust him, my lord. In some respects his youth,
will be a distinct advantage. Did we send a personage
of age and rank to Holland it might be suspected that
he had a speciat mission from us, and our envoy might
complain that we were treating behind his back; but a
young officer like this could come and go without attract-
ing observation, and without even Philip's spies sus-
pecting that he was dabbling in affairs of state."
At this time, indeed, the queen was, as she had long
been, playing a double game with the Netherlands. Hol-
land and Zeeland were begging the prince to assume ab-
solute power. The Prince of Orange, who had no ambi-
tion whatever for himself, was endeavoring to negotiate
with either England or France to take the Estates under
their protection. Elizabeth, while jealous of France,
was unwilling to incur the expenditure in men and still
more in money that would be necessary were she to as-
sume protection of Holland as its sovereign under the
title offered to her of Countess of Holland; and yet,
though unwilling to do this herself, she was still more
unwilling to see France step in and occupy the position


BY PIKE AND DYKE. 857
offered to her, while, above all, she shrank from engaging
at present in a life-and-death struggle with Spain.
Thus, while ever assuring the Prince of Orange of
her good-will, she abstained from rendering any absolute
assistance, although continuing to. hold out hopes that
she would later on accept the sovereignty offered.
For the next three weeks Ned remained quietly at
home. The gatherings in the summer-house were more
largely attended than ever, and the old sailors were
never tired of hearing from Ned stories of the sieges in
Holland.
It was a continual source of wonder to them how Will
Martin's son, who had seemed to them a boy like other
boys, should have gone through such perilous adventures
should have had the honor of being in the Prince of
Orange's confidence, and the still greater honor of being
received by the queen and allowed to kiss her hand. It
was little more than two years back that Ned had been a
boy among them, never venturing to give his opinion
unless first addressed, and now he was a young man, with
a quiet and assured manner, and bearing himself rather
as a young noble of the court than the son of a sea-cap-
tain like themselves.
It was all very wonderful, and scarce seemed to them
natural, especially as Ned was as quiet and unaffected as
he had been as a boy, and gave himself no airs whatever
on the strength of the good fortune that had befallen
him. Much of hia time was spent in assisting his aunt
to get her new house in order, and in aiding her to move
into it. This had just been accomplished when he re-
ceived an order to go down to Greenwich and call upon
Lord Walsingham. He received from him despatches to
be delivered to the Prince of Orange, together with many
verbal directions for the prince's private ear. He was


368
BY PIKE ANI> DYKE.
charged to ascertain as far as possible the prince's inclin-
ations toward a French alliance, and what ground he had
for encouragement from the French king.
"Upon your return, Captain Martin, you will render
me an account of all expenses you have borne, and they
will, of course, be defrayed."
"My expenses will be but small, my lord," Ned replied;
"for it chances that my father's ship sails to-morrow for
Rotterdam, and I shall take passage in her. While there
I am sure that the prince, whose hospitality is boundless,
will insist upon my staying with him, as his guest; and
indeed, it seems to me that this would be best so, for
having so long been a member of his household it will
seem to all that I have but returned to resume my for-
mer position."
The public service in the days of Queen Elizabeth was
not sought for by men for the sake of gain. It was con-
sidered the highest honor to serve the queen; and those
employed on embassies, missions, and even in military
commands spent large sums, and sometimes almost beg-
gared themselves in order to keep up a dignity worthy
of their position, considering themselves amply repaid
for any sacrifices by receiving an expression of the royal
approval. Ned Martin therefore returned home greatly
elated at the honorable mission that had been intrusted
to him. His father, however, although also gratified at
Ned's reception at court and employment in the queen's
service looked at it from the matter-of-fact point of view.
"It is all very well, Ned," he said, as they were talk-
ing the matter over in family conclave in the evening |
"and I do not deny that I share in the satisfaction that
all these women are expressing. It is a high honor that
j >u should be employed on a mission for her majesty,
»nd *' 're are scores of young nobles who won:d be d»


BY PIKE AND DYKS. 859
Kghted to be employed in such services; but you see,
Ned, you are not a young noble, and although honor is
a fine thing, it will buy neither bread nor cheese. If you
were the heir to great estates you would naturally re-
joice in rendering services which might bring you into
favor at court, and win for you honor and public stand-
ing; but you see you are the son of a master-mariner,
happily the owner of his own ship and of other properties
which are sufficient to keep him in comfort, but which
will naturally at the death of your mother and myself go
to the girls, while you will have the Good Venture and
my shares in other vessels. But these are businesses that
want looking after, and the income would go but a little
way to support you in a position at court. You have
now been two years away from the sea. That matters
little; but if you were to continue in the royal service
for a time you would surely become unfitted to return
to the rough life of a master-mariner. Fair words butter
no parsnips, Ned. Honor and royal service empty the
purse instead of filling it. It behooves you to think
these matters over."
"I am surprised at you, Will," Dame Martin said.
I should have thought that you would have been proud
of the credit and honor that Ned is winning. Why, all
our neighbors are talking of nothing else!"
"All our neighbors will not be called upon, wife, to
pay for Master Ned's support; to provide him with
courtly garments, and enable him to maintain a position
which will do credit to his royal mistress. I am proud
of Ned, as proud as any one can be, but that is no reason
why I should be willing to see him spend his life as a
needy hanger-on of the court rather than as a British
sailor, bearing a good name in the city, and earning a
fair living by honest trade. Ned knows that I am speak-


860
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
ing only for his own good. Court favor is but an empty
thing, and our good queen is fickle in her likings, and
has never any hesitation in disavowing the proceedings
of her envoys. When a man has broad lands to fall back
upon he can risk the cost of court favor, and can go into
retirement assured that sooner or later he will again have
his turn. But such is not Ned's position. I say not that
I wish him at once to draw back from this course; but
I would have him soberly think it over and judge whether
it is one that in the long run is likely to prove success-
ful."
Mrs. Martin, her sister-in-law, and the four girls
looked anxiously at Ned. They had all, since the day
that he was first sent for to Greenwich, been in a high
state of delight at the honor that had befallen him, and
his father's words had fallen like a douche of cold water
upon their aspirations.
"I fully recognize the truth of what you say, father,"
he said, after a pause, "and will think it deeply over,
which I shall have time to do before my return from
Holland. Assuredly it is not a matter to be lightly
decided. It may mean that this royal service may lead
to some position of profit as well as honor; although
now, as you have put it to me, I own that the prospect
Beems to me to be a slight one, and that where so many
are ready to serve for honor alone, the chance of employ-
ment for one requiring money as well as honor is but
small. However, there can be no need for instant de-
cision. I am so fond of the sea that I am sure that, even
if away from it for two or three years, I should be ready
and willing to return to it. I am as yet but little over
eighteen, and even if I remained in the royal service
until twenty-one I should still have lost but little of my
life, and should not be too old to take to the sp=> again.


BY PIKE AND DYKS. 361
"In time I shall see more plainly what the views of
Lord Walsingham are concerning trie, and whether there
is a prospect of advancement in the service. He will
know that I cannot afford to give my life to the queen's
service without pay, not being, as you say, a noble or a
great landowner."
"That is very well spoken, Ned," his father said.
"There is no need in any way for you to come to any
resolution on the subject at present; I shall be well
content to wait until you come of age. As you say, by
that time you will see whether this is but a brief wind
of royal favor, or whether my Lord Walsingham designs
to continue you in the royal service and to advance
your fortunes. I find that I am able to get on on board
a ship better than I had expected, and have no wish to
retire from the sea at present; therefore there will be
plenty of time for you to decide when you get to the
age of one-and-twenty. Nevertheless this talk will not
have been without advantage, for it will be far better
• for you not to have set your mind altogether upon court
service; and you will then, if you finally decide to re-
turn to sea, not have to suffer such disappointment as
you would do had you regarded it as a fixed thing that
some great fortune was coming to you. So let it be an
understood thing, that this matter remain entirely open
until you come to the age of twenty-one."
Ned accordingly went backward and forward to Hol-
land for the next two years, bearing letters and messages
between the queen and the Prince of Orange.
There was some pause in military operations after
the relief of Leyden. Negotiations had for a long time
gone on between the King of Spain, acting by Royal
Commissioners, on the one side, and the prince and the
Estates on the other. The Royal Commissioners were


862
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
willing in his name to make considerable concessions, to
.withdraw the Spanish troops from the country, and to
permit the Estates-general to assemble; but as they per-
sisted that all heretics should either recant or leave the
provinces, no possible agreement could be arrived at, as
the question of religion was at the bottom of the whole
movement.
During the year 1575 the only military operation of
importance was the recovery by the Spaniards of the
Island of Schouwen, which, with its chief town Zierick-
zee, was recovered by a most daring feat of arms—the
Spaniards wading for miles through water up to the neck
on a wild and stormy night, and making their way across
in spite of the efforts of the Zeelanders in their ships.
Zierickzee indeed resisted for many months, and finally
surrendered only to hunger ; the garrison obtaining good
terms from the Spaniards, who .were so anxious for its
possession that to obtain it they were even willing for
once to forego their vengeance for the long resistance it
had offered.
In March, 1576, while the siege was still going on,
Requesens died suddenly of a violent fever, brought
on partly by anxiety caused by another mutiny of the
troops. This mutiny more than counterbalanced the
advantage gained by the capture of the Island of Schou-
wen, for after taking possession of it the soldiers en-
gaged in the service at once joined the mutiny and
marched away into Brabant.
The position of Holland had gone from bad to worse,
the utmost efforts of the population were needed to re-
pair the broken dykes and again recover the submerged
lands. So bare was the country of animals of all kinds,
that it had become necessary to pass a law forbidding
for a considerable period the slaughter of oxen, cows.


864 BY PIKE AND DYKE.
lages, and open country. The condition of the people
of Brabant was worse than ever. Despair led them to
turn again to the provinces which had so long resisted
the authority of Spain, and the fifteen other states, at
the invitation of the prince, sent deputies to Ghent to a
general congress, to arrange for a close union between
the whole of the provinces of the Netherlands.
Risings took place in all parts of the country, but they
were always repressed by the Spaniards ; who, though in
open mutiny against their king and officers, had no idea
of permitting the people of the Netherlands to recover
the liberty that had at the cost of so much blood been
wrung from them. Maastricht drove out its garrison;
but the Spaniards advanced against the town, seized a
vast number of women, and placing these before them,
advanced to the assault. The citizens dared not fire,
as many of their own wives or sisters were among the
women; the town was therefore taken, and a hideous
massacre followed.
Ned Martin had now been two years engaged upon,
various missions to Holland, and Lord Walsingham
himself acknowledged to his mistress that her choice of
the young officer had been a singularly good one. He
had conducted himself with great discretion, his reports
were full and minute, and he had several times had
audiences with the queen, and had personally related to
her matters of importance concerning the state of Hol-
land, and the views of the prince and the Estates-gen-
eral. The congress at Ghent, and the agitation through-
out the whole of the Netherlands, had created a lively
interest in England, and Ned received orders to visit
Ghent and Antwerp, and to ascertain more surely the
probability of an organization of the provinces into a
general confederation.


870 Br PIKE AND DYKE.
will be swamped. If the attack fails, and the Spaniards
retire from before the city, you can if you choose return
to shore, though I should say that even then it will be
better by far to go to Rotterdam or Delft; unless you
decide to do as you once talked about, to find a refuge
for a time in England."
"I will accept your offer gladly, sir," the countess said.
**1 have long been looking for some way to leave the city.
But none can go on board the ships without a pass,
and I have not dared to ask for one. Not for worlds
would I expose my daughter to the horrors of a sack.
Can we go at once?"
"Yes, madam, I have everything in readiness, and
would advise no delay."
"I have nothing that I need mind leaving behind. I
am, as you see, more comfortable here than I was at
Brussels; but I am still forced to keep in concealment.
In five minutes we shall be ready."


BY PIKE AND DYKB.
871
CHAPTER XX.
THE " SPANISH FUBY."
In a very short time the countess and her daughter
returned to the room where Ned was awaiting them.
Each carried a hand-hag.
"We are ready now," the countess said. "I have
my jewels and purse. As for the things we leave behind,
they are scarce worth the taking by the Spaniards."
Locking the door of the house behind them the three
women accompanied Ned down to the riverside. He
took the first boat that came to hand and rowed them
down to the fleet, which was moored a quarter of a mile
below the town. He passed the first ship or two, and
then rowed to one with whose captain he was acquainted.
"Captain Enkin," he said, " I have brought on board
two ladies who have long been in hiding, waiting an
opportunity of being taken to Holland—the Countess
Von Harp and her daughter. I fear greatly that Ant-
werp will fall to-day, and wish, therefore, to place them
in safety before the fight begins. Before sunset, unless
I am mistaken, you will have a crowd of fugitives on
board."
"I am very pleased, madam," the captain said, bowing
to the countess, " to receive you, and beg to hand over
my cabin for your use. The name j'ou bear is known to
all Dutchmen ; and even were it not so, any one intro-
duced to me by my good friend Captain Martin would


372
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
be heartily welcome. Are you going to return on
shore?" he asked Ned.
"Yes, I must do so," Ned replied. "I promised the
governor to stand by him to the last; and as he has
scarce a soul on whom he can rely, it is clearly my duty
to do so. It is not for me to shirk doing my duty as
long as I can, because I fear that the day will go against
us."
"You will have difficulty in getting off again if the
Spaniards once enter the city," the captain said. "There
will be such a rush to the boats that they will be swamped
before they leave the shore."
"I have a boat hidden away in which I hope to bring
off the governor with me," Ned replied. "As to my-
self, I can swim like a fish."
"Mind and get rid of your armor before you try it.
All the swimming in the world could not save you if
you jumped in with all that steel mail on you."
"I will bear it in mind," Ned said. "Good-bye, count-
ess. Good-bye, Fraulein Gertrude. I trust to see you
at nightfall, if not before."
"That is a very gallant young officer," Captain Enkin
said as the two ladies sat watching Ned as he rowed to
the shore.
.' You addressed him as Captain Martin?" the count-
ess said.
"Yes, he has been a captain in the prince's service
fully three years," the sailor said j "and fought nobly
at Alkmaar, at the naval battle on the Zuider-Zee, and
in the sea-fight when we drove Romero's fleet back in
Bergen. He stands very high in the confidence of the
prince, but I do not think he is in our service now. Ha
is often with the prince, but I believe he comes and goes
between England and Holland, and is, men say, the


BY PIKE AND DYKE. 373
messenger by whom private communications between
the queen of England and the prince are chiefly carried."
"He is young to have such confidence reposed in
him," the countess said. ,
"Yes, he is young," Captain Enkin replied. "Not,
I suppose, beyond seven or eight and twenty. He waa
a captain and high in the prince's confidence when I
first knew him three years ago, so he must surely* have
been four or five and twenty then; and yet, indeed, now
you speak of it, methinks he is greatly bigger now than
he was then. I do not think he was much taller than
I am, and now he tops me by nigh a head. But I must
surely be mistaken as to that, for the prince would
scarcely place his confidence in a mere lad."
The countess made no reply, though she exchanged
a quiet smile with her daughter. They knew that Ned
could not be much more than twenty. He was, he had
said, about three years older than Gertrude, and she had
passed seventeen but by a few months.
Ned, on returning to shore, tied up the boat and then
proceeded to the palace of the governor. A servant
was holding a horse at the door.
"The governor ordered this horse to be ready and
saddled for you, sir, when you arrived, and begged you
to join him at once in the market-place, where he ia
telling off the troops to their various stations."
Leaping on the horse, Ned rode to the market-place,
and at once placed himself under orders of the governor.
"There is nothing much for you to do at present,"
Champagny said. "The troops are all in their places,
and we are ready when they deliver the assault."
It was not until eleven o'clock that the Spaniards ad-
vanced to the attack—three thousand of them, under
their Eletto, by the street of St. Michael j the remainder


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
375
the fury for slaughter and the lust for gold, there was
no withstanding them.
Round the exchange some of the bravest defenders
made a rally, and burghers and Germans, mingled to-
gther, fought stoutly until they were slain.
There was another long struggle round the town-hall,
one of the most magnificent buildings in Europe; and
for a time the resistance was effective, until the Spanish
cavalry and the Germans under the traitor Van Eude
charged down upon the defenders. Then they took
refuge in the buildings, and every house became a for-
tress, and from window and balcony a hot fire was poured
into the square. But now a large number of camp-
followers who had accompanied the Spaniards came up
with torches, which had been specially prepared for
firing the town, and in a short time the city hall and
other edifices in the square were in flames.
The fire spread rapidly from house to house and from
street to street, until nearly a thousand buildings in the
most splendid and wealthy portion of the city were in
a blaze.
In the street behind the town-hall a last stand was
made. Here the margrave of the city, the burgomasters,
senators, soldiers, and citizens fought to the last, until
not one remained to wield a sword. When resistance
had ceased the massacre began. Women, children, and
old men were killed in vast numbers, or driven into the
river to drown there.
Then the soldiers scattered on the work of plunder.
The flames had already snatched treasures estimated at
six millions from their grasp, but there was still abun-
dance for all. The most horrible tortures were inflicted
upon men, women, and children to force them to reveal
the hiding-places, where they were supposed to ha^e


ALL
2
HWH
3

S
ODELS
BE
NARCI
futui
1
P. & D.
NED TURNED AND FACED THE SPANIARDS.--Page 376."
13





BY PIKE AND LTKS.
379
graceful, her face was thoughtful and intelligent, ant?
gave promise of rare beauty in another year or two. He
learned that they had remained for a time in the village
to which they had first gone, and had then moved to
another a few miles away, and had there lived quietly in a
small house placed at their disposal by one of their
friends. Here they had remained unmolested until two
months before, when the excesses committed through-
out the country by the mutinous soldiery rendered it
unsafe for any one to live outside the walls of the town.
They then removed to Antwerp, where there was fai
more religious toleration than at Brussels; and the
countess had resumed her own name, though still living
in complete retirement in the house in which Ned had
so fortunately found her.
"The times have altered with me for the better," the
countess said. "The Spaniards have retired from that
part of Friesland where some of my estates are situated,
and those to whom Alva granted them have had to fly.
I have a faithful steward there, and since they have left
he has collected the rents and has remitted to me such
portions as I required, sending over the rest to England
to the charge of a banker there. As it may be that the
Spaniards will again sweep over Friesland, where they
still hold some of the principal towns, I thought it best,
instead of having my money placed in Holland, where
no one can foresee the future, to send it to England,
where at least •«• can find a refuge and a right to exer-
cise our religion.'*
"I would that you would go there at once, countess;
for surely at present Holland is no place for two unpro-
tected ladies. Nothing would give my mother greater
pleasure than to receive you until you can find a suita-
ble honi" for yourselves. My sisters are but little older


BY TIKE AND DYKE.
381
is open to as, we will not refuse it. I do not say that
we will cross at once. We have many friends at Rot-
terdam and Delft, and the prince held my husband in
high esteem in the happy days before the troubles;
therefore I shall tarry there for a while, but it will be
for a time only. It will not be long before the Span-
ish again resume their war of conquest; besides, we are
sick of the tales of horror that come to us daily, and long
for calm and tranquillity, which we cannot hope to ob-
tain in Holland. Had I a husband or brothers I would
share their fate, whatever it was, but being alone and
unable to aid the cause in any way it would be folly to
continue here and endure trials and risks. You say
that you come backward and forward, often, well then
in two months we shall be ready to put ourselves under
your protection and to sail with you for England."
The next morning the admiral despatched a ship to
Rotterdam with the news of the fate of Antwerp, and
Ned obtained a passage in her for himself, the ladies,
and servant, and on arriving at Rotterdam saw them
bestowed in comfortable lodgings. He then, after an
interview with the prince, went on board a ship just leav-
ing for England, and upon his arrival reported to the
minister, and afterward to the queen herself, the terrible
massacre of which he had been a witness in Antwerp.
The Spanish fury, as the sack of Antwerp was
termed, vastly enriched the soldiers, but did small bene-
fit to the cause of Spain. The attack was wanton and
unprovoked. Antwerp had not risen in rebellion
against Philip, but had been attacked solely for the
sake of plunder; and all Europe was shocked at the
atrocities that had taken place, and at the slaughter,
which was even greater than the massacre in Paris on
the eve c't. Bartholomew. The queen remonst1 im


882 BY PIKE AND DYKE.
indignant terms, the feeling among the Protestants in
Germany was equally strong, and even in France public
feeling condemned the act.
In the Netherlands the feeling of horror and indigna-
tion was universal. The fate that had befallen Ant-
werp might be that of any other sister city. Every-
where petitions were signed in favor of the unity of all
the Netherlands under the Prince of Orange. Philip's
new governor, Don John, had reached the Netherlands
on the very day of the sack of Antwerp, and endeavored
to allay the storm of indignation it had excited by va-
rious concessions ; but the feeling of unity, and with it
of strength, had grown so rapidly that the demands of
the commissioners advanced in due proportion, and they
insisted upon nothing less than the restoration of their
ancient constitution, the right to manage their internal
affairs, and the departure of all the Spanish troops, from
the country.
Don John parleyed and parried the demands, and
months were spent in unprofitable discussions, while all
the time he was working secretly among the nobles of Bra-
bant and Flanders, who were little disposed to see with
complacency the triumph of the democracy of the towns
and the establishment of religious toleration. Upon all
other points Don John and his master were ready to
yield. The Spanish troops were sent away to Italy, the
Germans only being retained. The constitutional rights
would all have been conceded, but on the question of
religious tolerance Philip stood firm. At last, seeing
that no agreement would ever be arrived at, both par-
ties prepared again for war.
The Queen of England had lent <£100,000 on the se-
curity of the cities, and the pause in hostilities during
the negotiations had not been altogether wasted in Hoi-



SESSE
ta
IN
P. &D.
NED RECEIVES HIS KNIGHTHOOD.—Page 386.





BY PIKE AND DYKB.
887
the service of her majesty, and I say frankly that just
at present 1 would rather that it had been otherwise.
But I suppose I shall get accustomed to it in time, and
assuredly none but myself will doubt for a moment that
you have gained greatly by all this honor and dignity."
Queen Elizabeth, although in some respects par-
simonious in the extreme, was liberal to her favorites,
and the new-made knight stood high in her liking.
She loved to have good-looking men about her; and
without being actually handsome, Ned Martin, with his
height and breadth of shoulder, his easy and upright
carriage, his frank, open face and sunny smile, was
pleasant to look upon. He had served her excellently
for two years, had asked for no rewards or favors, but
had borne himself modestly, and been content to wait.
Therefore the queen was pleased to order her treasurer
to issue a commission to Sir Edward Martin, as her
majesty's special envoy to the Prince of Orange, with
such appointments as would enable him handsomely to
support his new dignity and his position as her repre-
sentative.
Even Captain Martin was now bound to confess that
Ned had gained profit as well as honor. He did indeed
warn his son not to place too much confidence in
princes; but Ned replied, "I do not think the queen is
fickle in her likes and dislikes, father. But I rely not
upon this, but on doing my duty to the state for further
employment. I have had extraordinary good fortune,
too; and have, without any merit save that of always
doing my best, mounted step by step from the deck of
the Good Venture to knighthood and employment by
the state. The war appears to me to be as far from
coming to an end as it did six years ago ; and if I con-
tinue to acquit myself to the satisfaction of the lord


890
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
Alexander of Parma had by means of his agents cor-
rupted the greater part of the nobility of Flanders and
Brabant, had laid siege to Maastricht, and, after a de-
fense even more gallant and desperate than that of
Haarlem, and several terrible repulses of his soldiers,
had captured the city and put the greater part of its
inhabitants—men and women—to the sword. After
vain entreaties to Elizabeth to assume the sovereignty
of the Netherlands, this had been offered to the Duke
of Anjou, brother of the King of Prance.
The choice appeared to be a politic one, for Anjou was
at the time the all but accepted suitor of Queen Eliza-
beth, and it was thought that the choice would unite
both powers in defense of Holland. The duke, how-
ever, speedily proved his incapacity. Irritated at the
smallness of the authority granted him, and the inde-
pendent attitude of the great towns, he attempted to
capture them by force. He was successful in several
places; but at Antwerp, where the French thought to
repeat the Spanish success and to sack the city, the
burghers gathered so strongly and fiercely that the
French troops employed were for the most part killed,
those who survived being ignominiously taken prisoners.
Anjou retired with his army, losing a large number
of men on his retreat by the bursting of a dyke and the
flooding of the country. By this time the Prince of
Orange had accepted the sovereignty of Holland and
Zeeland, which was now completely separated from the
rest of the Netherlands. After the flight of Anjou he
received many invitations from the other provinces to
accept their sovereignty; but he steadily refused, hav-
ing no personal ambition, and knowing well that no
reliance whatever could be placed upon the nobles of
Brabant and Flanders.


£02
BY PIKE AND DYKE.
blood." The prince's eldest son had been kidnapped
from school in Leyden by Philip's orders, and had been
a captive in Spain for seventeen years nnder the tutor-
ship of the Jesuits. Maurice, the next son, now seven-
teen years old, was appointed head of the States Council.
But the position of the Netherlands was still well-nigh
desperate. Flanders and Brabant lay at the feet of the
Spaniards. A rising which had lately taken place had
been crushed. Bruges had surrendered without a blow.
The Duke of Parma, with eighteen thousand troops,
besides his garrisons, was threatening Ghent Mechlin,
Brussels, and Antwerp, and was freely using promisee
and bribery to induce them to surrender. Dendermonde
and Vilvoorde both opened their gates, the capitulation
of the latter town cutting the communication between
Brussels and Antwerp. Ghent followed the example
aud surrendered without striking a blow, and at the
moment of the assassination of the Prince of Orange
Parma's army was closing round Antwerp.
Sir Edward Martin was at Antwerp, where he had gone
by the queen's order, when he received the news of the
murder of the prince, whom he had seen a few days be-
fore. He was filled with grief and horror at the loss
of one who had been for six years his friend, and whom
he regarded with enthusiastic admiration. It seemed
to him at first that with the death of the prince the
cause of the Netherlands was lost, and had the former
attempts of Philip's emissaries upon the prince's life
been successful such a result would no doubt have fol-
lowed ; but the successful defense of their cities, and the
knowledge they had gained that the sea could be made
to fight for them, had given the people of Holland
strength and hope. Their material resources, too, wero
larger than before, for great numbers of the Protestant*


BY PIKE AND DYKX.
eattle grazed upon the pastures which would, be sub-
merged; and the destruction of farms, homesteads, and
orchards would be terrible. As to the blocking up ai
the river, the idea was absurd, and the operation far
beyond the power of man. The butchers were sup-
ported by the officers of the militia, who declared that
were the authorities to attempt the destruction of th©
dyke the municipal soldiery would oppose it by force.
Such was the state of things when the only man whom
the democracy would listen to and obey fell by the
assassin's knife and his death and the obstinate stupidity
of the burghers of Antwerp sealed the fate of the city.
Sainte Aldegonde had hailed the arrival of Elizabeth's
envoy, and consulted with him as to the steps to be
taken for the defense of the city. He himself did not
believe in the possibility of the river being stopped.
It was nearly half a mile in width and sixty feet in
depth, with a tidal rise and fall of eleven feet. Ned
agreed with the governor or burgomaster—for this was
Saint Aldegonde's title—that the work of blocking this
river seemed impossible, but his reliance upon the opinion
of the prince was so great that he did what he could
toward persuading the populace to permit the plans to
be carried out. . But Elizabeth had so often disappointed
the people of the Netherlands that her envoy possessed
no authority, and the magistrates, with whom were the
ward masters, the deans of all the guilds, the presidents of
chambers and heads of colleges, squabbled and quarreled
among themselves, and nothing was done.
The garrison consisted only of a regiment of English
under Colonel Morgan and a Scotch regiment under Colo-
nel Balfour, but these were in a state of indiscipline, and
a mutiny had shortly before broken out among them.
Many of the troops had deserted to Parma and some had


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
895
returned home, and it was not until Morgan nad bo-
headed Captain Lee and Captain Powell that order was
restored among thein. Beside these were the burgher
militia, who were brave and well trained, but insubordi-
nate, and ready on every occasion to refuse obedience to
authority.
The first result of the general confusion which pre-
vailed in Antwerp was that Herenthals was allowed to
fall without assistance. Had this small but important
city been succored it would have enabled Antwerp to
protract its own defense for some time.
The veteran Mondragon as he took possession re-
marked, "Now it is easy to see that the Prince of Orange
is dead; " and indeed it was only under his wise supervis-
ion and authority that anything like concerted action
between the cities, which were really small republics,
was possible.
Quietly but steadily the Duke of Parma established for-
tified posts at various points on both banks of the Lower
Scheldt, thereby rendering its navigation more difficult,
and covering in some degree the spot where he intended
to close the river. Nine miles below the city were two
forts—Lillo and Liefkenshoek—one on either side of the
stream. The fortification of Lillo were complete, but
those of Liefkenshoek were not finished when Parma or-
dered the Marquis of Richebourg to carry it by assault.
It was taken by surprise, and the eight hundred men
who composed its garrison were all killed or drowned.
This first Wow took place on the very day the Prince of
Orange was killed.
Lillo was garrisoned by Antwerp volunteers, called
the Young Bachelors, together with a company of French
under Captain Gascoigne, and four hundred Scotch and
Englishmen under Colonel Morgan. Mondragon rm


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
897
To this place was brought also, by Parma's orders, the
shipwrights, masons, ropemakers sailors, boatmen, bakers,
brewers, and butchers of Flanders and Brabant, and work
went on unceasingly. But while the autumn wore on
the river was still open; and in spite of the Spanish bat-
teries on the banks the daring sailors of Zeeland brought
up their ships laden with com to Antwerp, where the
price was already high. Had this traffic been continued
Antwerp would soon have been provisioned for a year's
Biege; but the folly and stupidity of the municipal au-
thorities put a stop to it, for theyenacted that, instead of
the high prices current for grain, which had tempted the
Zeelanders to run the gauntlet of the Spanish batteries,
a price but little above that obtainable in other places
should be given. The natural result was, the supply of
provisions ceased at once.
"Did you ever see anything like the obstinacy and
folly of these burghers?" Sainte Aldegonde said in de-
spair to Nedj when, in spite of his entreaties, this suicidal
edict had been issued. "What possible avail is it to
endeavor to defend a city which seems bent on its own
destruction?"
"The best thing to do," Ned replied in great anger,
"would be to surround the town-hall with the com-
panies of Morgan's regiment remaining here, and to hang
every one of these thick-headed and insolent trades-
men."
"It would be the best way," Sainte Aldegonde agreed,
** if we had also a sufficient force to keep down the
city. These knaves think vastly more of their own privi-
leges than of the good of the State, or even of the safety
of the town. Here, as in Ghent, the people are divided
into sections and parties, who, when there is no one else
to quarrel with, are every ready to fly at each other's


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
401
to plunder. It happened that forty Spanish lancers
and thirty foot soldiers had come into the town the
night before to form an escort for a convoy of provisions.
They were about starting when the tumult broke out.
As Hohenlohe's troops thought of nothing but pillage,
time was given to the burghers to seize their arms; and
they, with the little body of troops, fell upon the plun-
derers, who, at the sight of the Spanish uniforms, were
seized with a panic. Hohenlohe galloped to the gate to
being in the rest of the troops; but while he was away
one of its guards, although desperately wounded at its
capture, crawled to the ropes which held up the port-
cullis and cut them with his knife. Thus those within
were cut off from their friends. Many of them were
killed, others threw themselves from the walls into the
moat, and very few of those who had entered made
their escape.
When Hohenlohe returned with two thousand fresh
troops and found the gates shut in his face, he had
nothing to do but to ride away, the enterprise having
failed entirely through his own folly and recklessness;
for it was he himself who had encouraged his followers
to plunder. Had he kept them together until the main
force entered, no resistance could have been offered to
him, or had he when he rode out to fetch reinforcements
left a guard at the gate to prevent its being shut, the
town could again have been taken. Parma himself
wrote to Philip acknowledging that " Had the rebels
succeeded in their enterprise, I should have been com-
pelled to have abandoned the siege of Antwerp."
But now the winter, upon which the people in Ant-
werp had chiefly depended for preventing the blocking
of the stream, was upon the besiegers. The great river,
lashed by storms into fury, and rolling huge masses r


402
BY PIKE AND DTKB.
ice up and down with the tide, beat against the pi eta,
and constantly threatened to carry them away. Bnt the
structure was enormously strong. The plies had been
driven fifty feet into the river bed, and withstood the
force of the stream, and on the 25th of February the
Scheldt was closed.
Parma had from the first seen that it was absolutely
impossible to drive piles across the deep water between
the piers, and had prepared to connect them with a
bridge of boats. For this purpose he had constructed
thirty-two great barges, each sixty-two feet in length,
and twelve in breadth. These were moored in pairs
with massive chains and anchors, the distance between
each pair being twenty-two feet. All were bound to-
gether with chains and timbers and a roadway protected
by a parapet of massive beams was formed across it.
Each boat was turned into a fortress by the erection of
solid wooden redoubts at each end, mounting heavy.
guns, and was manned by thirty-two soldiers and four
sailors. The forts at the end of the bridge each mounted
ten great guns, and twenty armed vessels with heavy
pieces of artillery were moored in front of each fort.
Thus the structure was defended by one hundred and
seventy great guns.
As an additional protection to the bridge, two heavy
rafts, each twelve hundred and fifty feet long, composed
of empty barrels, heavy timbers, ships' masts, and wood-
work bound solidly together, were moored at some little
distance above and below the bridge of boats. These
rafts were protected by projecting beams of wood tipped
with iron, to catch any vessels floating down upon them.
The erection of this structure was one of the most re-
markable military enterprises ever carried out.
Now that it was too late the people of Antwerp


404
BY PIKE AND DYKX.
the old oort of the town. Leaving an officer in charge
of the position, he went back to bring up the rest of
his force. In his absence the soldiers scattered to
plunder. The citizens roused themselves, killed many
of them, and put the rest to flight, and by the time La
Motte returned with the fresh troops the panic had be.
come so general that the enterprise had to be abandoned.
The people of Antwerp now felt that unless some
decisive steps were taken their fate was sealed. A
number of armed vessels sailed up from Zeeland, and,
assisted by a detachment from Fort Lillo, suddenly at-
tacked and carried Fort Liefkenshoek, which had been
taken from them at the commencement of the siege, and
also Fort St. Anthony lower down the river. In advanc-
ing toward the latter fort they disobeyed Sainte Alde-
gonde's express orders, which were that they should,
after capturing Liefkenshoek, at once follow the dyke
up the river to the point where it was broken near the
fort at the end of the bridge, and should there instantly
throw up strong works.
Had they followed out these orders they could from
this point have battered the bridge, and destroyed this
barrier over the river. But the delay caused by the
attack on the Fort St. Anthony was fatal, for at night
Parma sent a strong body of soldiers and sappers in boata
from Kalloo to the broken end of the dyke, and these
before morning threw up works upon the very spot where
Sainte Aldegonde had intended the battery for the de-
struction of the bridge to be erected. Nevertheless the
success was a considerable one. The possession of Lillo
and Liefkenshoek restored to the patriots the command
of the river to within three miles of the bridge, and
enabled the Zeeland fleet to be brought up at that point
Another blow was now meditated. There was in


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
406
Antwerp an Italian named Gianobelli, a man of great
science and inventive power. He had first gone to Spain
to offer his inventions to Philip, but had met with such
insolent neglect there that he had betaken himself in
a rage to Flanders, swearing that the Spaniards should
repent their treatment of him. He had laid his plans
before the Council of Antwerp, and had asked from
them three ships of a hundred and fifty, three hundred
and fifty, and five hundred tons respectively, besides
these he wanted sixty flat-bottomed scows. Had his
request been complied with it is certain that Parma's
bridge would have been utterly destroyed; but the lead-
ing men were building a great ship or floating castle of
their own design, from which they expected such great
things that they christened it the End of the War.
Gianobelli had warned them that this ship would cer-
tainly turn out a failure. However, they persisted, and
instead of granting him the ships he wanted, only gave
him two small vessels of seventy and eighty tons.
Although disgusted with their parsimony on so momen-
tous an occasion, Gianobelli set to work with the aid of
two skillful artisans of Antwerp to fit them up.
In the hold of each vessel a solid flooring of brick
and mortar a foot thick was first laid down. Upon this
was built a chamber of masonry forty feet long, three
and a half feet wide, and as many high, and with side
walls five feet thick. This chamber was covered with a
roof six feet thick of tombstones placed edgeways, and
was filled with a powder of Gianobelli's own invention.
Above was piled a pyramid of millstones, cannon-balls,
chain-shot, iron-hooks, and heavy missiles of all kinds,
and again over these were laid heavy marble slabs. The
rest of the hold was filled with paving-stones.
One' was christened the Fortune, and on this the


BY PIKE AND BY KB.
nine w as to be exploded by a slow matoh, cue so m t*
explode at a calculated moment. The mine on board
the Hope was to be started by a piece of clock-work,
which at the appointed time was to strike fire from a flint.
Planks and woodwork were piled on the decks to give
to the two vessels the appearance of simple fire-ships.
Thirty-two small oraft, saturated with tar and turpentine
and filled with inflammable materials, were to be sent
down the river in detachments of eight every half hour,
to clear away if possible the raft above the bridge and
to occupy the attention of the Spaniards.
The 5th of April, the day after the capture of the Lief-
kenshoek, was chosen for the attempt. It began badly.
Admiral Jocobzoon, who was in command, instead of
sending down the fire-boats in batches as arranged, sent
them all off one after another, and started the two mine
ships immediately afterward. As soon as their approach
was discovered, the Spaniards, who had heard grave
rumors that an attack by water was meditated, at onoe
got under arms and mustered upon the bridge and forts.
Parma himself, with all his principal officers, superin-
tended the arrangements. As the fleet of small ships
approached they burst into flames. The Spaniards si-
lently watched the approaching danger, but soon began
to take heart again. Many of the boats grounded on the
banks of the river before reaching their destination, others
burned out and sank, while the rest drifted against the
raft, but were kept from touching it by the long project-
ing timbers, and burned out without doing any damage.
Then came the two ships. The pilots as they neared
the bridge escaped in boats, and the current carried them
down, one on each side of the raft, toward the solid ends
of the bridge. The Fortune came first, but grounded
near the shore without touching the bridge. .T-st as it


ST PIKE AND DYKM.
did bo the slow match upon deck burned ou*. There
was a faint explosion, but no result; and Sir Ronald
Yorke, the man who had handed over Zutphen, sprang
on board with a party of volunteers, extinguished the
fire smoldering on deck, and thrusting their spears down
into the hold, endeavored to ascertain the natrue of its
contents. Finding it impossible to do so they returned
to the bridge.
The Spaniards were now shouting with laughter at
the impotent attempt of the Antwerpers to destroy the
bridge, and were watching the Hope, which was now
following her consort. She passed just clear of the end
of the raft, and struck the bridge close to the blockhouse
at the commencement of the floating portion. A fire
was smoldering on her deck, and a party of soldiers at
once sprang on board to extinguish this, as their comrades
had done the fire on board the Fortune. The Marquis
of Richebourg, standing on the bridge, directed the
operations. The Prince of Parma was standing close
by, when an officer named Vega, moved by a sudden
impulse, fell on his knees and implored him to leave the
place, and not to risk a life so precious to Spain. Moved
by the officer's entreaties Parma turned and walked
along the bridge. He had just reached the entrance to
the fort when a terrific explosion took place.
The clock-work of the Hope had succeeded better than
the slow match in the Fortune. In an instant she disap-
peared, and with her the blockhouse against which she
had struck, with all of its garrison, a large portion of the
bridge, and all the troops stationed upon it. The ground
was shaken as if by an earthquake, houses fell miles away,
and the air was filled with a rain of mighty blocks of
Btone, some of which were afterward found a league away.
A thousand soldiers were killed in an instant, the rest


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
409
this dyke. He had fringed both its margins with breast-
works of stakes, and had strengthened the whole body
of the dyke with timber-work and piles. Where it
touched the great Scheldt dyke a strong fortress called
the Holy Cross had been constructed under the com-
mand of Mondragon, and at the further end, in the
neighborhood of Mansfeldt's headquarters, was another
fort called the Stabroek, which commanded and raked
the whole dyke.
On the body of the dyke itself were three strong forts
a mile apart, called St. James, St. George, and the Fort
of the Pallisades. Several attacks had been made from
time to time, both upon the bridge and dyke, and at
daybreak on the 7th of May a fleet from Lillo, under
Hohenlohe, landed five hundred Zeelanders upon it be-
tween St. George's and Fort Palisade. But the fleet
that was to have come out from Antwerp to his assistance
never arrived; and the Zeelanders were overpowered
by the fire from the two forts and the attacks of the
Spaniards, and retreated, leaving four of their ships
behind them, and more than a fourth of their force.
Upon the 26th of the same month the grand attack,
from which the people of Antwerp hoped so much, took
place. Two hundred vessels were ready. A portion of
these were to come up from Zeeland, under Hohenlohe;
the rest to advance from Antwerp, under Sainte Alde-
gonde. At two o'clock in the morning the Spanish
sentinels saw four fire-ships approaching the dyke.
They mustered reluctantly, fearing a repetition of the
previous explosion, and retired to the fort. When the
fire-ships reached the stakes protecting the dyke, they
burned and exploded, but without effecting much
damage. But in the meantime a swarm of vessels of
various sizes were seen approaching. It was the fleet of


410
BY PIKE AND DYKX.
Hohenlohe, which had been sailing and rowing from
ten o'clock on the previous night.
Guided by the light of the fire-ships they approached
the dyke, and the Zeelanders sprang ashore and climbed
up. They were met by several hundred Spanish troops,
who, as soon as they saw the fire-ships burnt out harm-
lessly, sallied out from their forts. The Zeelanders
were beginning to give way when the Antwerp fleet
came up on the other side, headed by Sainte Aldegonde.
The new arrivals sprang from their boats and climbed
the dyke. The Spaniards were driven off, and three
thousand men occupied all the space between Fort
George and the Palisade Fort.
With Sainte Aldegonde came all the English and
Scotch troops in Antwerp under Balfour and Morgan,
and many volunteers, among whom was Ned Martin.
With Hohenlohe came Prince Maurice, William the
Silent's son, a lad of eighteen. With woolsacks, sand*
bags, planks, and other materials the patriots now rapidly
entrenohed the position they had gained, while a large
body of sappers and miners set to work with picks, mat-
tocks, and shovels, tearing down the dyke. The Span-
iards poured out from the forts ; but Antwerpers, Dutch-
men, Zeelanders, Scotchmen, and Englishmen met them
bravely, and a tremendous conflict went on at each end
of the narrow causeway.
Both parties fought with the greatest obstinacy, and
for an hour there was no advantage on either side. At
last the patriots were victorious, drove the Spaniards
back into their two forts, and following up their success
attacked the Palisade Fort. Its outworks were in
their hands when a tremendous eheer was heard. The
sappers and miners had done their work. Salt water
poured through the broken dyke, and a Zealand barge.


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
411
freighted with provisions, floated triumphantly into the
water beyond, now no longer an island sea. Then when
the triumph seemed achieved another fatal mistake was
made by the patriots. Sainte Aldegonde and Hohen-
lohe, the two commanders of the enterprise, both leaped
on board, anxious to be the first to carry the news of
the victory to Antwerp, where they arrived in triumph,
and set all the bells ringing and bonfires blazing.
For three hours the party on the dyke remained un-
molested. Parma was at his camp four leagues away,
and in ignorance of what had been done, and Mansfeldt
could send no word across to him. The latter held a
council of war, but it seemed that nothing could be done.
Three thousand men were entrenched on the narrow
dyke, covered by the guns of a hundred and sixty Zee-
land ships. Some of the officers were in favor of wait-
ing until nightfall; but at last the advice of a gallant
officer, Camillo Capizucca, colonel of the Italian Legion,
carried the day in favor of an immediate assault, and
the Italians and Spaniards marched together from
Fort Stabroek to the Palisade Fort, which was now in
extremity.
They came up in time, drove back the assailants, and
were preparing to advance against them when a distant
shoot from the other end of the dyke told that Parma
had arrived there. Mondragon moved from the Holy
Cross to Fort George; and from that fort and from the
Palisade the Spaniards advanced to the attack of the
patriots' position. During the whole war no more des-
perate encounter took place than that upon the dyke,
which was but six paces wide. The fight was long and
furious. Three times the Spaniards were repulsed with
tremendous loss; and while the patriot soldiers fought,
their pioneers still carried on the destruction of the dyke.


BY PIKE AND DYKE.
Wis unaware that the town was reduced to sucn an ex-
tremity, and consented to give honorable terms. The
treaty was signed on the 17th of August. There was to
be a complete amnesty for the past. Royalist absentees
were to be reinstated in their positions. Monasteries
and churches to be restored to their former possessors.
The inhabitants of the city were to practice the
Catholic religion only, while those who ref used to con-
form were allowed two years for the purpose of winding
up their affairs. All prisoners, with the exception of
Teligny, were to be released. Four hundred thousand
florins were to be paid by the city as a fine, and the gar-
rison were to leave the town with arms and baggage, and
all honors of war. The fall of Antwerp brought about
with it the entire submission of Brabant and Flanders,
and henceforth the war was continued soieiy by Zeeland,
Holland, and Friesland.
The death of the Prince of Orange, and the fall of
Antwerp, marked the conclusion of what may be called
the first period of the struggle of the Netherlands for
freedom. It was henceforth to enter upon another phase.
England, which had long assisted Holland privately
with money, and openly by the raising of volunteers for
her service, was now about to enter the arena boldly and
to play an important part in the struggle, which, after a
long period of obstinate strife, was to end in the com-
plete emancipation of the Netherlands from the yoke
of Spain.
Sir Edward Martin married Gertrude Von Harp soon
after his return to England. He retained the favor of
Elizabeth to the day of her death, and there were few
whose counsels had more influence with her. He long
continued in the public service, although no longer
compelle'* to do so as a means of livelihood; f '"s Hot





UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
Y

3 9015 06394 3198